The Reliques of Rome, contayning all such matters of Religion, as haue in times past bene brought into the Church by the Pope and his adherentes: faith­fully gathered out of the moste faith­ful writers of Chronicles and Hi­stories, and nowe newly both diligently corrected & great­ly augmented, to the singu­ler profit of the Readers, by Thomas Becon. 1563.

Esay. 5.

Wo be vnto them, that call euill good, and good euill, whiche make darknesse light and lighte darkenesse, that make soure swet, and swete soure. Wo be vnto thē, that are wise in their owne sighte, and thinke thēselues to haue vnderstādyng.

¶Imprinted at London, by Iohn Day, dwel­ling ouer Aldersgate, beneath Saint Martines.

¶Cum Priuilegio.

THOMAS BECONVS SACROSĀC TAE THEOLOGIAE PROFESSOR.
Ora expressa vides, viuos imitantia vultus,
Quod potuit calimo, pictor, & arte vides.
Mentis quam nullus potuit tibi reddere pictor,
Effigiem scriptis, praebuit ipse suis.

¶ A Prophecie of Antichrist.

ANtichrist shall be, borne in great Babilon of an Harlot, that shal come of ye tribe of Dā. He shalbe replenished with ye deuill in his mothers wōbe. He shalbe nourished with spirituall euils & mischiefes. He shal rule ouer the whole world. He shal subdue all mākind vnto him by foure māner of wayes. First he shall bring the cōmon people vnder his dominion by terrour & feare: for he shal exercise great cruelty & tyrāny against the true worshippers of god. Secōdly, he shall win vnto him the noble personages, & suche as be in authoritye, by geuyng thē greate gifts & riches, wherof he shal haue great aboū ­daūce & plenty: for al the hid mony shal be open vnto him. Thirdly, wt his wisedome & eloquēce which shalbe wonderful and incredible, he shal make the clergy to cleaue vnto him: for he shall haue great knowledge of al arts, & of the scrip­ture. Fourthly, thorow signes and wonders he shall deceaue such as despise the world, as mon­kes, & suche like. For he shal shew wonderfull signes and tokens. He shal be thought to cause fyre to come downe from heauen & to consume his aduersaries before him, and to raise vp the dead to geue witnesse of hym. But he shall not rayse vp the dead in deede. But thorowe hys witchcraft and forcery he shall cause the deuill to enter into the body of some damned dead persō, & this shal he cary about him, & by this shall he so speake that euery mā shall thinke hym to be aliue, as it is written of hym: His comming shall be by the working of Sathā, with al lying power, signes & wonders, & in all deceauable­nesse of vnrighteousnes among thē that perish. [Page] [...] [Page] [...] [Page] The Iewes and al misbeleuing persons out of all places of the worlde shall flock & flow vnto him. But thorow the preaching of Enoch and Hely, the people shal forsake him & returne vn­to the true and christē religion: wherof shal en­sue greate persecution and manslaughter, in so much that all in a manner shal suffer hard mar­tirdome. He shal rule and obtaine the monarchy by the space of three yeares & an halfe. After­ward he shall pitche his tente in the moūt Oli­uet to the ende that he may destroy the rightu­ous. But he shall not preuayle. For in the very same mount shal he be found sodenly dead. For he shalbe slaine at the commaundement of God with the breath of the Lordes mouth, as it is written: the Lord shal cast downe Hedlong and vtterly destroye in the holy hill the stoutest gy­aunt of the whole worlde. After these thynges peace and righteousnesses shall spryng vp, and the earth shalbe filled full of the knowledge of the Lorde, so that the Gospell of the kingdome shalbe preached in al the worlde. For there shal go vp sauiours vnto the mount of Sion to iud­ge the hill of Esau: and the kyngdome shal be the Lordes.

Osey. 14.

Who so is wise, shal vnderstand this, and [...]e that is right instruct will regard it.

Math, 24.

Who so readeth it let him vnderstand.

2. Timoth. 2.

The Lorde geue the vnderstandyng in all thynges.

A Table of the principall mat­ters contayned in this Booke.

1 Of the Pope & of hys vsurped power & fained authoritie.
fol. 1.
2 Of the Popes election.
15
3 Of Cardinals.
18
4 Of Bishops.
19
5 The othe, whiche the po­pishe Bishops vse to swear, whē they are cōsecrated.
24
6 Of Priestes.
26
7 Of the single lyfe of Priestes.
32
8 Of the Mariage of Priestes.
35
9 Of Uowes, and that the vowe of chastitie hindereth not him, or her frō mariage, whiche hathe not the gift of continencie.
37
10 Of benefices and Pre­bendes.
39
11 Of impropriations of be­nefices.
42
12 Of tythes & offrings.
45
13 Of monastical sectes.
46
14 Of heremites, & of theyr sondry orders.
46
15 Of anckers & anckresses and all other recluses.
52
16 Of monkes, & of the di­uerse sectes of the same.
54
17 Of Chanons, and of the diuersitie of them.
66
18 Of Friers and of their manifold sectes.
66
19 Of Nunnes and of their diuers orders.
73
20 Of the Monastical apparell, and who was the fyrste deuiser therof.
76
21 Of tēples or churches.
77
22 Of Church yardes.
79
23 Of Churche goods.
80
24 Of the ornamentes of the Churche.
80
25 Of Images to be had in Churches.
85
26 Certayne godly lawes of Emperours and kinges against the hauing of Ima­ges in Churches, with the aduise, consent and iudge­mēt of diuers godly learned men.
88
27 Of Baptisme.
95
28 Of the Lordes Supper commonly called of the Pa­pistes. The Sacrament of the aultar.
97
29 Of receiuing the Sacra­ment vnder both kindes ac­cording to Christes institu­tion.
102
30 Of receauing the Sacra­ment [Page] vnder one king accor­dyng to the Popes tradi­tion.
103
31 Of confirmation or By­shopping of children.
105
32 Of Matrimony.
106
33 Of auriculer cōfessiō.
107
34 Of annointyng or extre­me vnction.
108
35 Of prayeng for the dead.
108
36 Of diuine seruice, as thei cal it, Mattens, Prime, and Houres, Euensong, Com­plain. &c.
109
37 Of playne song. Pricke­song, Discant. &c.
116
38 Of singing in the church the iudgement of diuers learned men.
117
39 Of the Masse, and of all the partes therof.
122
40 Of certayne decrees appertaynyng vnto the Masse.
138
41 Of ye massing priest.
14 [...]
42 Of the dignitie and power of the massing priest, & of the honor that is due vnto him, be he good or bad.
148
43 Of the ceremonies of the Popishe Churche.
158
44 Of holy water, and the vertue of the same.
158
45 Of holy bread, and the power therof.
162
46 Of Procession.
162
47 Of sensyng.
Idem
48 Of cande [...]s bearyng on Candlemasse day.
Idem
49 Of ashes sprynck­lyng.
165
50 Of palmes bearing.
165
51 Of Palmes, ashes, can­dels and halowyng.
Idem
52 Of crepynge to the Crosse.
166
53 Of halowyng the pas­chal.
Idem
54 Of Oyle and Creame, and of the halowyng of the same.
Idem
55 Of the fire on Easter euen and of the halowyng therof.
167
56 Of halowyng the fonte on Easter euen.
Idem
57 Of halowynge newe fruites.
Idem
58 Of Fasting.
Idem
59 Of holy dayes and of the feastes of Sainctes.
173
60 Of canonising or making of Sainctes.
179
61 Of saints Reliques.
183
62 Pylgrimages.
184
63 Of Pardons.
Idem
64 A rehearsall of diuerse pardons graunted of diuers Popes for diuerse considerations.
189
65 Of Purgatory.
197
66 Remedies deuised by the Papistes agaynst the fyrye [Page] tormētes of Purgatory.
202
67 Of Trentalles for sou­les departed, and howe they firste began.
207
68 Of the vertues of the Masse.
209
69 Of Councels.
212
70 Of Heretiques.
214
71 Of Excōmunication.
219
72 The manner and forme of excommunication.
219
73 The manner of the reconciliation of excommunicate persons.
223
74 Of Penaunce.
224
75 Of absolution.
227
76 Certaine formes of absolution.
228
77 A Speciall note of the Papistes concernyng abso­lucion.
231
78 The forme or manner of bydding the beads on Son­dayes in Popyshe paryshe Churches.
231
79 The generall Sentence or curse.
237
80 Certayne fragmentes of Papistrye.
255
Finis.

The names of those Authors, whose testimonies and witnesses are recited in this Booke.

A.
  • ABbas vrspergensis.
  • Achiles pyrminius.
  • Aeneas siluius.
  • Albertus magnus.
  • Albertus crantzius.
  • Alcuinus.
  • Ambrosius.
  • Anselmus ryd.
  • Antoninus.
  • Alnoldus bostius.
  • Athanasius.
  • Augustinus.
  • Author sermonum discipuli
B.
  • Bartholomaeus picerius.
  • Bartholomaeus de chaimis.
  • Bartholomaeus charranza.
  • Bartholomaeus westmerus.
  • Barnardus abbas.
  • Blondus.
  • Bonifacius episcopus.
C.
  • Catalogus sanctorum.
  • Chrisostomus.
  • Christianus massaeus.
  • Chronica anglica.
  • Chronica chronicarum.
  • Cronica flandrica.
  • Chronica gallica.
  • Chronica germanica.
  • Clemens pont. rom.
  • Cornelius agrippa.
  • Cyprianus.
D.
  • Damascenus.
  • Decreta iuris canonici.
  • Decreta extrauagant.
E.
  • Edictum constantini Impe.
  • Epyphanus.
  • Epitome chronicarum.
  • Erasmus roterodamus.
  • Eruditi cuiuspiā chronicon.
  • Euagrius.
  • Eusebius, coesariensis
  • Eutropius.
F.
  • Fasciculus temporum.
  • Festiuale anglicum.
  • Flores historiarum
  • Franciscus petrarcha.
G.
  • Gabriel biel
  • Gaspar achilles.
  • Gaspar hedio.
  • [Page]Gratianus monachus.
  • Gregorius magnus.
  • Guilielmus Caxton.
  • Guilielmus Durandus.
H
  • Hartmanus scedel Nuren­bergensis.
  • Henrichus pantaleon.
  • Henrichus primaeus.
  • Henrichus de vrimaria.
  • Hermanus contractus.
  • Hesychius.
  • Hieronimus.
  • Hiero. paulus Cathalanus.
  • Honorius.
  • Huldricus episcop. august.
  • Huldricus Huttenus.
I.
  • Iacobus de visaco.
  • Iacobus de voragine.
  • Iacobus manlius.
  • Iacobus mayer.
  • Iaco. philippus bergomēsis
  • Iacobus vuimpholibus.
  • Ioannes billet.
  • Ioannes charion.
  • Ioannes cuspinianus.
  • Ioannes clythoneus.
  • Ioannes de burgo.
  • Ioannes laziardus.
  • Ioannes monachus.
  • Ioanns nauclerus.
  • Ioannes stella.
  • Ioannes Tilio.
  • Isidorus Hispalensis.
  • Isuardus gallus.
  • Iustinianus imperator.
L.
  • Lactantius firmianus.
  • Laurentius valla.
  • Lex pontificia.
  • Liber conciliorum.
  • Liber de miraculis R. mariae.
  • Liber germanicus de sec­tis monasticis.
M.
  • Marcus anton. sabellicus.
  • Martinus papae penitentia­rius.
  • Martinus polonus.
  • Mathaeus parisius.
  • Mathaeus palmerius floren­tinus.
  • Mathias palmerius pisamus
  • Michael bucchingerus.
N.
  • Nauclerus.
  • Nicephorus panuinius.
  • Nicolas de cusa.
O.
  • Onuprius panuinius.
  • Origenes.
  • Otho frisius.
P.
  • Paulinus nolanus.
  • Paulus aemilius.
  • [Page]Paulus phrigio.
  • Paulus Vergerius.
  • Paulus warnefridus.
  • Panormitanus.
  • Paralipomena rerum memorabilium▪
  • Patronius.
  • Petrus Crinitus.
  • Paulus diaconus.
  • Petrus blesensis.
  • Petrus cluniacensis.
  • Petrus de natalibus.
  • Petrus Lombardus,
  • Platina.
  • Polichronicon.
  • Polidorus vergilius.
R.
  • Ranulphus cartrensis.
  • Raphael volateranus.
  • Rationale di. officiorum.
  • Robertus barus anglus.
  • Robertus caguinus.
S.
  • Sabellicus.
  • Sebastianus francke.
  • Serenus Episcopus Masci­liae.
  • Sigebertus.
  • Sozomeus.
  • Speculum ecclesiasticum.
  • Stella clericorum.
T.
  • Tertullianus.
  • Theodorus bibliander.
  • Thomas aquinas.
V.
  • Valentinus vannius.
  • Vincentius.
  • Vitas pa trum.
  • Volateranus.
Z.
  • Zonoras.
FINIS.

¶To the right reuerend Fa­ther in God, and his very good Lorde Iohn Byshop of Norwiche: Thomas Becon wisheth long life, continuall health and prosperous felicitie.

COnsidering the happy state of thys our most happie, age so diuerslye and manifold wayes blessed of the Lord our God with diuerse and manifold his bounteous benefites, yea and those not bodily onely, but ghostly also, that no parte of vs may seme in any point destitute of his fatherly blessings, so richely and plentiful­ly poured vpō vs according to his wonted mercies and accustomed kindnesses: I can none o­therwise than greatly maruell at the obstinate blindnesse and blinde obstinacie of certaine our countreymen, yea and those not the rudest and most ignoraunt, but the wisest and of greatest experience, as they thinke themselues, and so wishe to be reputed of all other: whiche for the most parte being nothing moued with this so great kindnesse of our heauenly father, go forth to shewe themselues altogether vnthankefull, no consideration had of so free and vndeserued benefites, whether we respecte the body or the minde:1. Cor. 1. so truly is it sayed of the Apostle: Not many wise men after the flesh, not many migh­ty, not many of hye degree, are called: but God hath chosen the foolishe thinges of the worlde to confounde the wise: and God hath chosen the weake thynges of the worlde, to confounde thinges whiche are mightie: and vyle thinges of the worlde, and thinges whiche are despised, hath God chosen, yea and thinges of no repu­tation, [Page] for to bring to nought thynges of repu­tation, that no fleshe should reioyce in his pre­sence: And as the Pharisees said to their mini­sters,Ioan. 7. when they r [...]urned frō Christs Sermō, geuing him this report to their masters: Neuer mā spake, as this mā doth: Are ye also deceaued sa [...]e they. Doth anye of the Rulers or of the Pharisees beleue on him. But this cōmon peo­ple, whiche know not the lawe, are cursed: And as S. Iames writeth in his Epistle: Hath not God chosen the poore of this worlde,Iac. 2. suche as are riche in faith, and heyres of the kyngdome which he promised to them that loue him. But ye haue despised the poore. Do not rich men ex­ecute tyranny vpon you, and drawe you before the iudgements cates. Do not they speake euel of that good name, whiche is called vpon ouer you. For as concerning the corporall benefites, it is so farre of they shewe themselues thākful, that in all their communicatiō almost both pub­lique and priuate, they do nothing els than find fault with the presente state of this world, yel­ding and crying, barckyng and gruntyng, that neuer such and the like penury, scarcenesse, po­uertie and beggarye reigned on earth, as doth in these our dayes, and specially since we gaue ouer the holy father of Rome, & his Catholike religion, but specially the blessed masse, & pray­ing for the soules departed: beyng in thys be­halfe not altogether vnlike the Idolatrous and backeslidyng Iewes, whiche together with o­pen mouth like bande dogges, barcked against Ieremye and his Sermons, saying: As for the wordes,Iere. 44. that thou haste spoken to vs in the name of the Lorde, we wyll in no wyse heare them: but whatsoeuer goeth out of our owne [Page] mouth, that we will do. We will do sacrifice & offer oblations vnto the Queene of heauē, like as we and our forefathers, our kinges and our heades haue done in the cities [...]f Iuda, and in the stretes and fieldes of Ierusalem. For then had we plēteousnesse of vitailes: then were we in prosperitie, and no misfortune came vpō vs. But since we left to burne incense, and to do sa­crifice to the Queene of heauen, we haue had scarcenesse of all thinges and perished with the sweard and hunger. Last of all, when we womē did sacrifice and offered to the Queene of hea­uen: Did we make her cakes, & poure vnto her drinke offerings without our husbandes wil­les? And as the vnfaithfull▪ Israelites in wil­dernesse grudged against God & his ministers, saying:Nume. 21. Wherfore hast thou brought vs out of Egypte, for to die in the wildernesse. For here is neither bread nor water: & our soule lotheth this light bread. Oh, who shall geue vs flesh to eate? We remember the flesh, that we did eate in Egipt for nought▪ Numer. 11. and the Cuccumbers, and Melons, Leekes, Onions, and Garleeke. But now our soule is dryed away: For we cā see nothing els▪ Exod. 16. saue Manna. Would to god, we had dyed by the hād of the Lord in the lād of Egipt when we sat by the fleshe pottes, and when we did eate bread our bellies full. &c. These aduer­saries of gods word, yea Eathnishe Epicures and beastly bellygods, consider not, how in the tyme of Antichrist, that is to say, of the Deuill and the Pope, when all darke ignorancie, and ignoraunt darknesse reigned: when Papistrie and false Religion only florished: when supersticious hypocrites alone ruled and ruffled: there was muche more scarcenesse, penurie & dearth [Page] of all things than is now in the blessed tyme of the glorious ltght of Christs most glorious gospell. Rede we not, that euen in this Realme of England (as I may passe ouer with silence the stories of other nations) so great penurie, scar­cenesse, & dearth of grayne was found, that the Inhabitantes thereof were compelled to make them bread of Pease, Beanes, Tares, Fitches Acornes, Ferne rootes, &c? Chaunced not the like thing almost in one of the yeres of Queene Maries reigne now of late? Was the worde of God and the preaching therof, cause of so great miseries? But then was there hygh silence of Gods word: neither was the trompet of Chri­stes gospell freely blowen. Was the want of Masse occasion of it. Masses swarmed in eue­ry corner and countrey with all other idle inuē tions of Antichrist. Whatsoeuer the deuill and the pope at any tyme brought to the Churche, was in those dayes most diligently practised: & yet notwithstāding such & so great miseries thē chaūced, as in the time of the gospel ye like was neuer foūd. Yea with the gospel al good things were geuē vnto vs and to this our Realme of our moste mercifull father, whiche we also at this presēt most abundaūtly do enioye thorow the singular benefite of the Lorde oure God, so that the aduersaries of Gods word haue no iust and worthy cause to cōplaine of the scarcenesse of thinges, wherof is so great abundaunce and plenty in this our land, that we haue not onely sufficient for the sustentation of our owne coū ­treymen, but also of many thousands of straun­gers▪ whiche lykewise do inhabite thys oure Realme. But this from the beginnyng hath bene the propertye alwayes of Sathan and of [Page] his ministers: if any aduersitie chaunce to com­mō weale, where gods word reigneth: streight wayes the cause thereof is imputed and ascri­bed to the worde of God, and to the Preaching of the same, as we haue diuerse examples both in the holy Scriptures, and also in the Eccle­siasticall writters.3. Reg. 17 Iac. 5. Whē God plaged the world with great dearth and famyne for their Idola­trye and wickednesse of life, so that it reygned not vpō the earth by the space of three yeares & syx monethes: was not the occasion therof laid to the Prophet Helias charge, & to hys Prea­chynge. Were not these the wordes of kynge Achab to the aforesayd Prophete and preacher of Gods worde. Arte not thou euen he, that troubleth Israell. But the Prophet answered & said vnto him:3. Re. 18▪ ☜ It is not I, that haue troubled Israel, but thou & thy fathers house, in that ye haue forsaken the commmaundementes of the Lord, and haue followed Baal. Was not here­sie, sedicion & treason layde to Christes charge, when none was so free frō thē none more pure either in doctrine or life, yea none to be compa­red vnto him, being in dede incomparable in all Godlynesse, goodnesse and vertue? We haue found this fellowe, sayd his aduersaries to Pi­late, peruertyng the people and forbiddynge to paye tribute to Cesar.Luc. 23. Ioan. 18. If he were not an euill doer, we woulde not haue deliuered hym vnto thee. He is giltie of death. To ye galowes with him: to the galowes with him. Likewise when the byshops & hye priestes were afrayde of the inuasions of the Romanes and of taking away their liuinges and promotions: was not all the matter laied vpon Christ & his doctrine?Ioan. 11. Ioan. 12. Were not these their wordes. What do we. For thys [Page] man doth many miracles. If we let hym scape thus: all men will beleue on hym, and the Ro­manes shall come, & take away both our roume and the people. Perceaue ye not, howe we pre­uaile nothyng? Beholde, all the whole worlde goeth after him.Mathe. 10. Reade we not also, that the A­postles of Christe were accused of like faultes, that that may be found true, which Christ said, The seruaunt is not greater than his Lord: nor the disciple is not aboue hys master. It is ynough for the disciple, that he be as his Ma­ster is, and that the seruaunt be as his Lord is. If they haue called the Lord of the house Bel­zebub: howe much more shall they call them of his housholde so. Was not all the hurly burly, sedition, commotion, strife, contention, debate, insurrection, &c. imputed vnto them and their doctrine.Act. 16. Were not these the words of their aduersaries, when they brought them before the Rulers and head officers. These men trouble our citie, seing they are Iewes, and preach or­dinaunces, whiche are not lawfull for vs to re­ceaue, seing we are Romanes. Did not Paules enemies thus report of him.Act. 21. This is the man, that teacheth all men euery where againste the people, and the law, and this place. He hath al­so brought Grekes into the temple, and hath polluted thys holy temple. Was it not layde to Paules charge also, that he made an vproure, and ledde out into the wildernesse foure thou­sand men, that were murtherers. And as what so euer plage or mischiefe chaunced in the Apo­stles tyme, was euer imputed to them and to their doctrine: so likewise came it to passe with the holy fathers and other good Christiās, that succeded them, as we may see not only in histo­ries, [Page] but also in other writers, as in s. Cipria▪ Contra Demetrianum, and in Tertulian in A­pollogi tico aduersus gentes. &c. And therfore no maruell, though that same wickednesse be shewed at this daye agaynste the worde of the Lord, seing that Sathan is alwayes one, and is no changelyng: seing also, that he is nowe of no lesse power and will to worke the same ma­lice, enuye, and mischief against the Religion of Christe in his members, than he was in tymes paste. The aduersaries of Gods truth haue no delight nor pleasure in heauenly and spirituall thyngs, but like bellie beastes only borne to consume the good frutes of the earth, they desire and seke after nothyng but the thynges of this world, that their sonnes (as the Psalmographe sayth) may grow vp as the younge plantes,Psal. 1 [...]4. and that their doughters maye be as the polyshed corners of the temple: that their garners maye be full and plenteous with all manner of store▪ that their shepe may bring forth thousands and ten thousands in their stretes: that their Oxen may be strong to labour: that there be no decay, no leding into captiuitie, and no complayning in their stretes. If all thinges go well and prospe­rously with them, then are they mery, and dili­gently offer sacrifice to to their God the belly. But if any aduersity come, then knitte they the forehead, and worke their malice vpon Gods word and the faithfull professours of the same. The worde they call heresie, erroure, doctrine new and straunge, seditious, and cause of rebel­lion & of all other plages, wherwith the commō weale is afflicted. The professoures of thys worde they blaspheme, they [...]aile vpon, they curse with booke, bell & candle, they excommu­nicate, [Page] they apprehende, they accuse, they con­demne, they stocke, they cheane, they manacle▪ they racke, and in fine, they most cruelly with sweard, fyre and halter brynge them vnto an ende, so farre is it of, that these Epicures and bellygods do, as they ought, render thankes to God for his corporall benefites, so richely pou­red vpon them and vpon other his creatures.

Now as touching the spiritual benefites and heauenly giftes of the minde as the knowledge of the holy scriptures, the vnderstanding of the Lordes blessed will, the preaching of the Gos­pel, the true administration of the Sacramēts, the abolishment of all false worshippings & su­perstitions, &c. wherwith God in this our age hath most mercifully blessed vs▪ far passing ma­ny other nations that be vnder the heauens: as these wise wicked worldlinges knowledge not the benefits of the body, nor yet are thanckfull to God for them: so likewise are they altogether vnthanckfull for the gifts of the minde, whiche do so far excel the other, as gold surmoūteth co­per, or siluer, tynne. For lyke as Owles cā not abyde the golden and glysteryng beames of the Sunne nor the light of ye day: so in lyke māner cā not these bellygods and Antichristes slaues suffer the glorious and pleasaunt light of Chri­stes most glorious and pleasaunt Gospel. They crye out with the wicked, of whō the Prophet maketh mētion, on thys manner: Se not. Loke not out right thynges for vs: but speake fayre wordes vnto vs. Loke out erroures. Get you out of this way: Depart out of this pathe, and turne the holy one of Israel frō vs. In the tri­fling traditiōs▪ croked constitutions, idle inuē ­tiōs, drousy dreames deuilish decrees, false fa­bles, [Page] & fond fantasies of mē is theyr whole de­light: as for the sincere & pure religion of God, that they vtterly neglect, set at nought cōtēne & despise. And if for shame they seme to appro­ue & alowe any part therof: yet they do so māgle it, & bring it in captiuitie to the traditiōs of mē, that it looseth the sincere simplicitie & simple sinceritie, whiche it receaued of the holye Ghost. Some of thē are not ashamed so to diminish the authoritie of Gods sacred scriptures, that they affirme the word of God to be so far the worde of God,The holye Scripture. as the Church doth allowe it, meaning the pope & his spiritual shauelinges: as though God gaue vs in his holy Scriptures an vnperfecte doctrine, and not sufficiently authorised of him without the consent of Antichrist & of hys broode. Is not this to set God to schole, and to make him a Nouice? So should it follow, that the word of God is grounded on the Church & not the Churche on the worde of God. Is not this right Antichrist, that should turne ye rootes of trees vpwarde? Christ saith speaking of his Church: My shepe heare my voyce. Againe, he that is of god, heareth the wordes of god. Itē, Euery one that is of ye truth, heareth my voice. And the holy Apostle saith:Ioan. 10. Ioan. 8. Ioan. 18. Ephe. 2. speaking to the faithfull congregation of God: Ye are no straungers and forreyners, but citizens with the Saints, and of the houshold of God, and are built vpon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophetes, Iesus Christe hymselfe beyng the head corner stone in whome what buyldyng soeuer is cou­pled together, it groweth vnto an holye temple in the Lorde. The worde of God is not buylte vpon men, althoughe neuer so holye and per­fect: neyther receaueth it any authoritie of mā, [Page] although of neuer so greate excellencie, wyse­dome and power: but such as are the congrega­tion of God, are built vpon the worde of God, & whatsoeuer authoritie they haue (euerye one in their degree and office) they haue it altoge­ther of Gods worde, without the whiche word there can be no Church, for asmuch as there cā be no faith, as the Apostle saith: Faith cōmeth by hearing,Rom. 10. and hearing commeth by the worde of God: so farre is it of, that either pope or Cardinall or anye other person hath any power to geue authoritie to the worde of God, whiche already is authorized by the most hygh and su­preme power, euen God himselfe.

Custome.Some obiect olde and aūcient customes, af­firming that this our religion, as they terme it new and straunge, dissēteth in order and vsage greatly from the manner heretofore practised in our temples. I graunt: neither can the since­ritie of Gods worde suffer and abyde such olde vnsauory croked customes, as heretofore haue bene vsed in the popish Religion, as the coniu­ring of salte, water, bread, bowes, flowers fire, ashes, cādles, &c. creping to the crosse, worship­ping of Images, calling vpon dead Sainctes, sensing of altares & Idols, praying in a straūge tong, offering the missall sacrifice for the quicke and for the dead, receauyng of the Sacrament vnder one kind, with a thousand moe errours and heresies, and other greuous abuses, which of longe vsage and custome in tymes past haue bene exercised among vs, & taken for true Godlynesse. But who knoweth not▪ that custome ought to geue place to reason and truth: for rea­son and truth exclude alwaye & put out of place custome, be it neuer so olde and auncient, lau­dable [Page] and commendable. Christ is the truth: & therfore ought we rather to followe the truth, than the custome. If thou lay to our charge cu­stome, sayth S. Gregorye: Thou must marke what the Lorde saith:Ioan. 14. ☜ I am, saith he, the way, the truth, and the life. He sayd not, I am the custome, but I am the truth. Custome without truth, saith Saint Cyprian, is nothing els thā an olde errour. Therfore leauing the error, let vs followe the truth. When the truth is once come to light, saith Saint Austen, let custome geue place. For who doubteth, that custome ought to geue place to the opē truth. Let no mā preferre custome before reason & truth: for rea­son and truth doth alwayes put custome to si­lence. We must heare and do that, saith Saint Cyprian, that Christ hath done, & that he hath also cōmaunded to be done, seing that he sayeth in his Gospell: If ye do those thynges, that I commaunde you,Ioan. 15. I will call you no more ser­uauntes, but frendes. And that Christ alone ought to he heard, the father euen from heauen testifieth, saying: This is my welbeloued son, in whom I haue greate delight: heare ye hym. Wherefore if Christ alone is to be hearde,Mathe. 17. we ought not to attēd marke, and take hede, what any mā that hath bene before vs thought good to be done, but what he did, which is before al, that is to say, Christ. Agayn he saith: We may not follow the custome of man, but the truth of God, seyng that God speaketh by the Prophet Esay,Esay. 29. Math. 25. & sayth: They worship me in vaine, tea­ching the commaundementes and doctrines of men. Doth not God in his holy worde cōmaūd his people the Israelites, that they should not follow the customes neither of the Egyptians, [Page] nor of the Cananites, but rather walke in his ordinaunces, & fulfill his lawes and statutes?Leuit. 18. Exod. 23. Leuit. 18 Is not this Gods precept? Followe not the multi­tude to do euill. Again do not ye those thynges, whiche they haue done that were before you, neither be ye defiled in them. As the custome is not to be reiected but receaued that is agrea­ble to the truth of Gods worde: so lykewise is that custome not to be receaued, but reiected yt dissenteth from the veretie of Gods pure reli­gion. Forasmuch therfore as the greatest parte of the old customes, that be frequēted & vsed in the popes Church, are wicked & vngodly, & manifestly & directly cōtrary to the worde of God: the obiectiō that our Papistes make in this be­halfe, is nothing worth: neitheer ought it to be vnto thē any let, to hinder them frō commynge vnto the vndeceueable truth of Gods worde.

Doctors of the church.Some also to defēd their errours & heresies, & maintaine their obstinate blindnesse and blind obstinacie, allege for their defence the auncient writers and Doctors of Christes Churche, af­firming that their doctrine dissenteth greatlye from oures, & therfore worthy to be hyssed out, hated, abhorred & detested of Gods Church. I aunswere: If they vnderstand by the auncient writers & Doctors of Christs Church. Duns & Dorbel, Thomas & Tartaret, Biel & Brulefer, Barnard & Bonauenture, Petrus de Palude, & Petrus de Luna, Ioannes Capredli, & Ioannes Holkot, Albert Magnus, & Augustinus de Ancona, with Occam, Gerson, Durande, Petrus de Alico, Ala­ [...]us, Herugus, Auredlus, Ataxanꝰ, Pelbertus. Car [...]esius, Michael Lochmeir, Iacobus de valentia, & to many such like: then we geue thē ouer and [Page] consēt vnto thē. seyng that these & many h [...] ­dreds moe were the popes sworne chaplaynes, making him with their fophistrie a God, & his coūterfaite Religion, true Godlynesse. But if they meane those aūcient writers & Doctors of Christs Church, which were before the days of Gregorius Magnus byshop of Rome, thē we freely cōfesse, that whether they take the Doc­tors of the Greke, or Latin Church, they make very little or nothyng for thē, & for the mainte­naunce of their poperie, so altogether vnknowē to thē was the supersticion & Idolatry, whiche is now commōly vsed in the popish Churches: although I muste nedes confesse, that there is none among the aunciēt writers, that hath not his errours, his ouersights, his faultes, that y may be found true, which is writtē: God alone is true,Psal. 115 Rom. 13. but euerye man is a lyar. But let it be graunted, that there were found in the old wri­ters (as who sometime slydeth not? Accordyng to the common prouerbe, Aliquādo bonus dor­mitat Homeru [...]. That might seme at the firste blush to confirme & stablish, to proue & approue any part of the popes religious religion: is the matter therfore cocke sure? But the olde wri­ters & Catholike Doctors require no such re­uerēce to be shewed, nor no such credit to be ge­uen to their writings, as though they could not erre, which cōfesse thēselues to erre, as their aū cestoures haue done before thē, & will that no­thing should be credited as an vndoubted veri­tie, but only the sacred scriptures, whose authoritie to resiste, & of whose veritie to doubt, they alwayes counted a great offence. Are not these the wordes of Saint Ambrose? We vtterly cō dēne al new things that christ hath not taught, for Christ is the way to the faithfull. If Christ [Page] [...]herefore haue not taught that, whiche we do teache:Tract. d [...] vi [...]gini. euen we our selues iudge it. detestable and abhominable. Are not these the words also of the aūciēt Greke writer Origene. We must nedes allege the holye Scriptures for a wit­nesse. For our vnderstandinges and expositions without these witnesses are not to be credited,Homil. i. in Ierem. In com. ad Titum. In Epist. ad Rom. Note. nor beleued. S. Hierome calleth it garrulitie or pratling, whatsoeuer is taught without the authoritie of the holy Scriptures. Theophi­lacte feared not to saye, that they whiche bring in any thing into the Church of Christ, besides the doctrine of the Apostles: bring in slaunders and heresies, & dissensions. Here se we in what estimation the auncient Doctors desyre theyr writtings to be had. Uerely so farre to be credi­ted and receaued, as they agree with the word of God. If they in any point dissent from that, then not to be receaued, but to be reiected, not approued, but reproued: so farre is it of, that they would haue their workes to be the patrōs and defenders of wycked doctrine, idolatry, su­perstition, &c.

Some againe pretende an excuse of theyr ob­stinacie, the forefathers,Fathers. which liued before our daies. They (say they) neuer receaued this doc­trine: neuer beleued as we are taught, &c. And yet we doubt not, they are saued. I aunswere. If they speake of the forefathers, whiche liued of late yeares in the tymes of ignorācie & blindnesse, in the dayes of Papistrie and false Reli­gion: I graunt, that they neuer receaued so pu­rely the doctrine of Christes Gospell, as we do at this present, as people seduced from the way of truth thorow the suttle persuasions and craf­tye reasons of the fleshely hipocrites and filthy [Page] Papistes, while they wrapped them in al kinde of blindnesse, to the ende that they might see no truth in a manner, but seke theyr saluation at theyr handes, at theyr prayers, fastes, masses, &c. and by this meanes be made the very slaues and captiues of these spirituall Sorcerers: al­though I must nedes cōfesse, that they agreed with vs, and we with them in the principal ar­ticles of the Christen Religion, albeit farre out of the way from the true vnderstanding of thē. For they knew not the office of Christ, nor vn­to what ende God the father sent him into this worlde: and therfore went they about on beg­ging for their saluatiō to this creature and that creature, to this Saint and that Saint, to this blocke and that stocke, to this pardon and that pardō, to this pilgrimage, and that pilgrimage, to this relique and that relique, to this worke and that worke, without any respecte had to Christe, whiche is the alone Sauioure of the worlde. But nowe will the aduersaries obiecte and say: Why, are those our forefathers dāned? I aunswere: I leaue them to the iudgement of God,Rom. 14. as the Apostle sayth: What art thou that iudgest an other mans seruaunte. Whether he stand or fall, that pertaineth vnto his own ma­ster. Notwithstanding, I hope that forasmuch as they knewe no better, neither was theyr blindnesse of obstinacie, but of ignorancye, God hath bene fauourable vnto them, and receaued them vnto his mercy. For as God condemneth obstinate contumacie: so likewise pardoneth he many times simple ignorancie, as we reade of Saint Paule, whiche sayth: I was somtime a blasphemer,1. Timo. 1. and a persecutor, and a Tyraunte. But yet I obtayned mercye, bicause I did it [Page] ignorauntly thorowe vnbelief. And our Saui­our Christ sayd to the obstinate Iewes & stif­necked Pharesees: If ye were blinde: ye should haue no sinne.Ioan. 9. But now ye say, we see▪ therfore your sinne remaineth. Notwithstanding suche as are obstinatly blind, and wilfully, ignorant, & by no meanes, wil come vnto the knowledge of the truth, but of set purpose refuse and despise it, shall neuer finde the like fauour at the hande of God, so long as they remayne in that wicked and dānable purpose. Are not these the wordes of him, which is not only true, but also the selfe truth? This is the condemnation: that light is come into the worlde,Ioan. 3. and men loued darknesse more thā lyght, bicause their dedes were euill. For euery one that euill doth, hateth the light: neither commeth to the lyght, least his deedes should be reproued. But he that doth truth, cō ­meth to ye lyght, that his dedes may be knowē, howe that they are wrought in God.

But leauyng the late and yesterday fathers, if they meane the Patriarches and Prophets: the Apostles and the Fathers of the primatiue Churche▪ and suche Godly persons as liued in the publique weale of Christianitie, before that Antichrist, the deuill and the Pope bare rule, and before that enemye came, and sowed tares amonge the wheate: we playnly affirme, that their doctrine and fayth is all one with oures:Math. 13. and that we at thys present doe none otherwyse eyther teache and beleue, than they in tymes paste haue taught and beleued. These forefathers we embrace: These forefa­thers we followe. These forefathers we re­uerence. For both theyr fayth and our fayth, [Page] both theyr doctrine and our doctrine is groun­ded on the sure rocke, whiche is Christe Ie­sus the Sonne of the lyuing GOD:Math. 16. Mathe. 7▪ agaynste the whiche doctrine and fayth, the verye gates of hell shall not preuayle. Rore deuyll, rage worlde, descende Rayne, come Floudes, blowe Wyne, swell Sea, &c. Yet shall all these vio­lente tempestes and tempestuous violences, not so muche as once, shake thys our fayth and doctrine, muche lesse subdue and vanquishe it.Math. 21. Whosoeuer falleth on thys stone, sayeth Christ, shall be broken in peces: but on whome soeuer it falleth: it shall grynde hym to pouder. But wherefore doe they obiecte vnto vs Fa­thers? We haue one Father, whome we ought to heare before all Fathers, whiche is oure Father in Heauen. And he hath commaun­ded vs to heare hys Sonne Christe, and not forefathers, sayinge: Thys is my welbeloued Sonne,Math. 17 for whose sake I am well pleased wyth man: Heare ye hym. Thys Christe is oure Scholemaster: and if we wyll be hys disciples, we muste heare hym. This Christe is also our Shepehearde. If we wyll be hys Shepe,Ioan. 10. we muste heare hys voyce, as he hym selfe sayth: My shepe heare my voyce. Doth not our heauenly Father in many places of his blessed lawe, call vs awaye from followynge our forefathers? Are not these hys wordes by the Prophete?zachar. 1▪ Be not ye lyke your forefa­thers, vnto whom the Prophetes cryed aforetime, saying: Thus sayth the Lord God of Ho­lies: Turne you from your euil wayes, & from. your wicked imaginations. But they woulde not heare, nor regarde me, saith the Lord. The same Prophet also sayth: The Lord hath bene [Page] sore displeased at your forefathers. Agayne he sayth: Walke not in the statutes of your fore­fathers: Kepe not their ordinaunces: and defile not your selues with their idols:Ezech. 20 For I am the Lord your god. But walke in my statuts, kepe my lawes,Note. and doe thē, &c. All forefathers wal­king in Gods ordinaunces are most studiously and diligētly to be heard and followed: All other are to be reiected, & refused, although outward­ly glystering neuer so muche with the shyne of holynesse and vertue, & commended for streightnesse of lyfe and aboundaunce of good workes. Christ is the scope, wherunto we must directe all our doinges. If any of our forefathers dissēt him, they shote at a wrong marke, and we must byd them farewell in the playne fieldes, & haue nothyng to do with them, be they neuer so olde and auncient, as Saint Cyprian sayth: That Christ alone ought to be heard:Ad caecil. Lib. 2. Epist. 3. The father euen from heauen testifieth, saying: This is my wel beloued sonne, in whom I haue great delight: Heare ye hym. Wherefore if Christ alone be to be heard, we ought not to attend, marke, & take hede, what any man that hath bene before vs. thought good to be done, but what he did, which is before all, that is to say, Christ.

Moreouer some flee vnto Councels, persua­ding themselues,Councels. those to be of such authoritie, that whatsoeuer is decreed & stablished in thē, may by no meanes be resisted and against said, but obediently receaued, and faithfully obeyed, yea and that so much the more, bicause Christ sayd:Math. 18. Whersoeuer two or three be gathered to­gether in my name: there am I in the middes of thē. Again, Behold, I am with you for euer, euē vnto the very end of the world.Math. 28. I aūswere: [Page] Christ in dede hath promised to be present with his holy spirit and grace in assemblies of his holy church, which come together for to seke and set forth the glorye of God, and to edifie Gods people. But such as falsely & vniustly take vpō them the name of the Church, and in all theyr coūcels seke nothing but theyr own glory, and to bryng the people of God into a most misera­ble slauery, a thousand times worse thā the childrē of Israell suffered in Egipt vnder the most cruell Tyraunt king Pharao, suche, I say, are not gathered together in the name of Christe, but in the name of Antichrist: neither is Christ in the middes of them, but the deuill is among thē. Such assemblies and conuenticles al faithfull Christians ought to flee▪ abhorre, & deteste, more than the plage and the pestilence, yea, as the deuill, and hell fire, according to this saying of the Psalmographe:Psal. 26. I hate the Church of the malignaunt, and with the vngodly will I kepe no company. Agaynst these vngodly councels, & moste wicked councellers God thundreth, and crieth out by the Prophet on this manner:Esay. 30. Wo and euerlastyng damnation hangeth ouer the heades of those disobedient and shrincking chil­dren, whiche will begyn a councell without me. Wo▪ be vnto thē, that will take a secrete aduice, and not out of my spirit: and therfore adde they synne vnto sinne.Esay. 10. Againe, Wo be vnto thē ▪ that make vnrighteous lawes, and deuise thynges, whiche he to harde for to kepe: where thorowe the poore are oppressed on euery side, and the innocentes of my people robbed of iudgemēt: that widowes may be theyr praye, & that they may robbe the fatherlesse. All such councellers with theyr councels are not to be receaued, but to be [Page] reiected, bicause they are against the Lord, & a­gainst his annointed. Notable is the sentēce of S. Cyprian:In serm. de lapsis. How dare they stablish any thing without Christe: whose both whole hope, and faith, & power, and glory is in Christ. All coun­cels. whether they be priuate or publique, na­tionall or generall, ought to geue place to the word of God, which is a lanterne to our feete, and a light to our pathwayes.Psal. 119. In cap. ad Gal. cap. 5. We ought to be­leue no mā, saith, Saint Hierome, without the word of God. Gersō feareth not to say, that we ought more to beleue a mā that is well learned in the holy scripture, & bringeth forth the Ca­tholike authoritie, thā a generall councell. The councell hath no authoritie for to stablishe any thing cōtrary to the word of God. For it is not truth, but errour, whatsoeuer is determined a­gainst the scripture. And we ought not to take hede vnto the trifles & fond imaginatiōs of mē, but to the doctrine of the holy ghost.D [...] elect. cap. Signi­ficasti. Abbot Pa­normi [...]anꝰ that great Lawyer saith also: More faith is to be geuen euen to a lay man, that alle­geth & bringeth forth the scripture, than to an whole councell. Agayne, In matters cōcerning faith: the saying of one priuate person ought to be preferred before the Popes saying, if he can bring forth better authoritie of the new & olde Testamēt, than the pope can. That is the doc­trine of the holy ghost,In Gal. cap. 5. saith, s. Hierome, which is set forth in the Canonical scriptures: against the whiche doctrine if the councels enacte any thing iudge it wicked & vnlawfull. All good mē euē frō the begynning haue attributed such & so great authoritie to the word of God, that they haue preferred that before the writtings & counsels of al men without exception, although [Page] neuer so wise, neuer so Godly. The councels therefore of men ought to be vnto the aduersa­ries no cloke or shadow of their disobedient ob­stinacie, & obstinate disobedience, to plucke thē awaye from the truth of Gods worde.

Furthermore there are an other sort,The multitude. whiche obiecte and bring against vs the multitude and great nūber, saying, that fewe are they, & little is the nūber that embrace ye doctrine of ye Gos­pellers & Protestāts: but innumerable are theī & infinite is the nūber of thē, that receaue and embrace their olde, auncient, Catholike, & mo­ther holy Churches doctrine, whereof it muste nedes follow, that where the greatest nūber is there is the most certain truth. I aunswere wt our sauior Christ: Enter in at the streight gate for the wide is the gate, & broad is ye way, that leadeth to destructiō, & many they be, which go in thereat. But streight is the gate: & narow is the way,Math. 7. Math. 20 Rom. 10 which leadeth vnto life, & fewe they be that find it. Again, many are called, few are cho [...]ē. The holy Apostle s. Paule saith: Lord, who hath beleued our preaching. If we consider ei­ther ye sētēces or histories of the holy Bible: we shal easly perceaue that the greatest nūber is alway the worste, & the most wicked. When the whole worlde was drowned, eight persōs only except: Did not the lesser nūber excel the grea­ter in goodnes & Godlinesse.Exod. 12. God by his migh­tie hande & outstretched arme deliuered out of Egipt aboue .600. thousād mē, of the which .ii. onely, that is to say, Iosua & Caleb, entred into the land of promise, bicause they beleued the promise of God, the other were vnfaythful and in­constante. In the tyme of wicked King Achab, and of hys most wicked wife Queene Iezabel, [Page] there were aboue .400. false Prophetes besides the Nobilitie and Comunaltie,3. Reg. 18 whiche resisted the wayes of the Lord: and in sight but one a­lone, that stoutly defended the Lordes truth a­gaynst the wicked and Idolatrous multitude. About the number of .400. false Prophetes told king Achab,3. Re. 22. that he should prosper in his war­res, & returne home safe agayne, whiche decea­ued him: Micheas alone tolde him the cōtrary: & so came it to passe. When Christ was borne, fewe receaued hym and embraced hym,Math. 2. Luc. 2. know­ledging him to be the promised Messias & Sa­uiour of the world, as Mary his Mother, Io­seph her husbād, Zacharie the priest, Elizabeth his wife, the wise mē that came out of the East partes, the shepeheardes, Simeon, Anna, with fewe other, but innumerable thousandes hated him set nought hy him, persecuted hym, and sought all meanes possible to murther hym. When Christ toke vpon him the office of prea­ching at the commaundemēt of his father, who embraced his doctrine, but a fewe poore people vyle, and of no estimation in the sight of the ga­lant and wyse worldlyngs? [...]. Cor. 1. As it is written: Not many wise men after the fleshe, not many mighty, not many of hye degree are called. And as the Pharesees said to theyr ministers, when they came home from Christs Sermon: Are ye also deceaued.Ioan. 7. Doth any of the Rulers or of the Pharesees beleue on him? But this cōmon people, whiche know not the lawe, are cursed. Did not the sede (as we reade in the Gospell) that was sowen,Math. 13. Leuit. 14 fall into .iiii. partes: and one parte onely brought forth good frute? Did not a cer­taine man make a supper, and called many: and yet there came none, but a fewe poore people, [Page] halte,Math. 2 [...] Act. 4. lame, feble, blynde, &c. Bishop Cayphas gathered a councell, where were present a great rable of bloudy hypocrites, to condemne Christ: no mā at all taking Christes part. Against the Apostles of Christ assembled and gathered thē selues together the priestes, the Rulers of the temple,Congrega­tio regen­tium & n [...] Act. 7. the Saduces, the Pharesees, the Scribes, the Lawyers, and Annas the chief priest, and Cayphas, and Iohn, and Alexander, and as many as were of the kinred of ye high priests but who rose vp to take their partes, and to de­fend ye innocēcie of their cause. What a swarme of helhoundes flocked together to condēne bles­sed Stephen, and to stone hym vnto death: no man once speakyng one worde for hym. What multitudes from tyme to tyme came agaynste Paule, as we may see in the Actes of Apostles to accuse him, and to make hym out of the way: and howe fewe, or rather none toke his parte. After the Apostles tyme, what swarmes of ty­rauntes and beastly hypocrites rose vp againste the poore little company of the faythfull Chri­stians, murthering thē without al pitie or mer­cy. As it is written.Psal. 44 For thy sake are we kylled al the day lōg, and are counted as shepe appoin­ted to be slayne. As I may among many touche one Ecclesiastical history: What shall I speake of the vnhappye time of that most vnhappy and wicked heritike Arrius. Although the Fathers of the councell Nicene did iudge truly & right­ly according to the doctrine of the holy Scrip­ture of the true & euerlasting diuinitie or God­head of Christ the Sonne of God: Yet not long after that wicked heresie of Arrius dyd so pre­uaile and take roote in the heartes of men, that it was not receaued only in one realme or two, [Page] but also Pope Liberius Bishop of Rome, with the Emperoure, and all the East parte of the world, admitted that most damnable heresie, to be most sounde and wholesome doctrine, perse­cuting most cruelly al such, as defended the cō ­trary, whereof was a very little number, as A­thanasius, Paulinus, Ex tripart Hist. Lib. 2. cap. 13. Dist. 13. cap Nicena. Heb. 13. and verye fewe other By­shops, whiche by no meanes would geue place to so great furour and madnesse, although most miserably entreated. In a Councell also holden at Nice, a great nūber of Byshops with other gathered there together, consented to disanull and put away the mariage of Priestes or spiri­tuall ministers, contrary to the practise of gods Churche from the begynning, and contrary to the doctrine of the holy ghost which saith: Wedlocke is honourable among all men, and the bed vndefiled: for what purpose I knowe not, nor with what reasōs persuaded, am I able to say. Notwithstanding the holy and blessed Confes­sour Pahnutius, although vnmaried, withstood them all, and by no meanes would consent vnto theyr entreprise and deuise, but franckely and freely confessed, that the mariage of Ministers is honourable, and that it is chastitie for a man to lye with his owne wyfe. By thys meanes he persuaded the councel, that they proceded no further in this matter, but sette euerye man at hys lyberty to marrye or not to marrye. Whoe seeth not nowe, howe foolyshe a thynge it is, and muche vnworthye a Christen man to leane to the multitude, whiche for the moste parte is nothynge elles than a beaste of manye heades: Seyng we haue euidentlye shewed, that the greater parte in matters that apper­tayne [Page] to Christes Religion, is alwayes the worsest parte. and the lesser parte dothe more earnestlye embrace the truthe of Gods worde.Luc. 12. so that not withoute a cause Christ calleth his people, a litle flocke▪ Feare not ye lyttle flocke, sayeth Christe, for it hath pleased my father to geue you a kyngdome? Thys therefore is a vayne obiection of the aduersaries to saye: We haue the greater number on our syde: therefore haue we the truth on our syde. For the deuill, the worlde and the fleshe haue a greater com­pany attendyng vpon them, than Christe hath vpon hym, seyng that the greatest parte of this worlde rather embraceth thinges present, than with ioye looketh for thinges to come.

Finallye,The diffe­rence of or­ders and doctrines. Christ a­lone is head of hys Churche. Mathe. 26. 1. Cor. 11. Publique prayer in the mothe [...] tounge. some can by no meanes fynde in their hearte to approue and allowe that pre­sent state of Religion, whiche is nowe recea­ued among vs, bicause it greatlye differeth, saye they, from the old [...] and accustomed order. It is demaunded in what points. It is answe­red: In these. Fyrste, The Byshop of Rome is not knowledged and receaued anye more to be Supreme head of the vniuersall Churche of Christe. I aunswere: We knowe no Supreme head of the Churche by the worde of God, but Christ alone and vnder Christe euery Prince in hys owne Realme. Secondly, The Sacra­ment is receaued vnder both kyndes. I aun­swere: So hath Christe commaunded. saying: Drinke of this all ye. Also the Apostle, so oft as ye shall eate of this bread and drinke of the cup, &c. Thyrdly, The seruice and publique prayer is done in the tēples no more in the latin tong, as heretofore, but in the common and Englishe [Page] speache. I answere: So hath the custome bene from the beginning in the Church of Christ in al places, and is so vsed at this present general­ly, wheresoeuer the Byshop of Rome hath no authoritie.1. Cor. [...]4. And God by his holy Apostle com­maundeth vs, that in our congregations all thinges should be done to edifie, approuing and allowing rather fiue wordes so spokē that they may be vnderstanded than ten thousand other­wise. Fourthly, Ceremo­nies. All the laudable ceremonies are neglected and set a side, as the halowing of salt, water, bread, candles, palmes, fire, ashes, &c. I aunswere, All these are the triflyng traditions of men, and haue bene the cause of much Idolatrye and superstition. And it is written, They worship me in vaine,Math. 25. Ioan. 4. Purgatory teaching doctrines, which are the commaundementes of men. Item, God is a spirite, & they that worship hym, must wor­ship him in spirite and truth. Fiftly, Purgatory is denied. I answere, we know none other pur­gatorye for the soule, but the precious bloud of our Lorde and Sauiour Christe Iesu, as it is writtē. [...]Ioan. 1▪ The sacri­fice of the Masse no sacrifice for sinne, but the death of Christe a­lone. Rom. 6. Heb. 9. The bloud of Iesus Christ gods sonne maketh vs cleane frō all sinne. Sixtly, The Sacrifice of the Masse is vtterly reiected and caste awaye, as a pestilence moste hurtfull, blasphe­mous, and iniurious to the passion and death of Christ▪ I answere: The word of God teacheth vs in all places, that there is no sacrifice for sinne, but the death of Christ alone. But Christ dreth no more. Therfore is there no more sacri­fice offered vp for sinne. With one only oblati­on, sayth the Apostle, hath Christ that euerla­sting Byshop made perfecte for euer them that are sanctified. Agayn, we are sanctified & made holye by the offeryng vp of the bodye of Iesu [Page] Christ done once for al.Inuocatiō and Inter­cession of Sainctes. Psal. 50. 1. Timo. 2. 1. Ioan. 1. Rom. 8. Ioan. 16▪ Seuenthly, The inuoca­tion and intercessiō of Saintes is cleane omit­ted and left. I answere: God alone is to be cal­led vpon, as he himselfe▪ commaundeth, saying: Call on me in the tyme of trouble, and I will deliuer thee. We knowe by the worde of God no Mediatour, no Intercessour, but Christ a­lone, as it is written: There is one God, & one Mediatour, (he sayth not, many Mediatoures) betwene God and man, euen the man Iesus Christ, whiche gaue himselfe a raunsome for all men. Againe, if any man sinne, we haue an Ad­uocate with the father (he sayth not, Aduocates) Iesus Christe the righteous one. And he it is that obtayneth mercy for our sinnes: not for our sinnes onely, but also for all the worlde. Item, Christ is on the right hād of God, and maketh intercession for vs. He saith not, Saintes make intercession for vs. And our sauiour Christ him self sayth: Whatsoeuer ye aske the father in my name, (he sayth not, in the names of the saītes) he will geue it you.Transsub­stantiation. Eyghtly, The article of trāssubstantiation is reiected and cast awaye as an errour or heresie. I answere. The holy Scrip­ture knoweth no suche article: neither haue the holy old fathers euer taught or left writtē such doctrine behinde them. It is a new and late in­uention, brought in by the Pope and his adhe­rentes. Saint Paule calleth the Sacramentall bread▪ 1. Cor. [...] not onely bread before the consecration, but also after the consecration. And our Saui­our Christ calleth the Sacramentall wyne af­ter consecration, the frute of the vyne: & what other thing is that to saye,Mathe. 26. than to call it wine. Nynthly, The naturall, corporall, substantiall, and reall body of Christ, whiche he receaued of [Page] Marye the Uirgin, is denyed to be in the Sa­crament of the altare.The sacra­ment. I aunswere. The Sacrament is an holy signe of the body and bloud of Christ: whiche, whosoeuer receaueth worthely and accordyng to Christes institution, recea­ueth the very bodye and bloude of Christe, yea whole Christ thorow faith, which is the mouth of ye soule, so yt he is incorporate, & made one wt Christ,Ephe. 5. fleshe of his flesh and bone of hys bones. Tenthly, The mariage of Pristes is admitted. I answere. It is in the word of God no where denyed.Leuit. 21. Ezech. 44 [...]The ma­riage of Priestes. Gods Priests in the olde lawe were al maryed men, and had wyues. The Apostles of Christ, and the Byshops and Ministers of the Primatiue Church, and many hundred yeares after, til the Bishop of Rome playd the tyraunt and right Antichrist in forbydding and condemning the mariage of Priestes, were all maryed men. At this present also in all the congregati­ons of God, whersoeuer the pope is not admit­ted to be supreme head, the Bishops and Mi­nisters of the Churche do freely marye wiues. Neither was the mariage of Priestes euer forbydden in any nation, till the Byshop of Rome and hys adherentes brought in that deuilyshe decree of the single lyfe of Priestes, that thys Prophecie of Saint Paule myght be fulfilled: [...] Timo. 4. The spirite speaketh euidently, that in the la­ter tymes some shall departe from the fayth, and shall geue hede vnto spirites of errour, and deuelyshe doctrines of them, whiche speake false through hypocrisye, and haue their con­sciences marked with an hoate yron, forbidding to marye, and commaundyng to abstayne from meates, whiche God hath created to be recea­ued with geuyng thankes, of them whiche be­leue, [Page] and know the truth. For all the creatures of God are good, &c. Are not these the wordes of the holy Apostle.1. Cor. 7. To auoyde fornication, let euery man haue his owne wyse, and euery wo­man her owne husband. Agayne, Wedlocke is honourable among all persons▪ Heb. 13. Uowes. Eccle. 5. Rom. 14 and the bed vn­defiled. That God hath made free▪ no man ought to make bonde. Eleuenthly, The vowes of obedience, pouertie, and chastitie are broken and not obserued of the Cloisterers, Monkes, Friers, Chanons, Nunnes, Anckers, Ancke­resses, &c. I aunswere with the Preacher. A foolish and an vnfaithful vow displeaseth God. Whatsoeuer is not of fayth, is sinne, sayth the Apostle. But these monasticall vowes are not of fayth (for they haue no grounde in the worde of God) therfore are they sinne. What God­lynesse can there be in the vowe of pouertye,The vowe of pouertie Gene. 3. The vowe of obediēce. seyng that the vowers thereof caste awaye all laboure contrarye to the commaundement of God, and lyue idlely vnder the pretence of long prayer, and are fedde lyke Epicures and belly­gods of the laboures of other mens handes, and of the sweat of other mens browes.Rom. 13 And what poynte of holynesse is in their vowe of obedience, seyng they vowe it to the Pope and to their Abbotes and Prioures, and vtterlye denye to be obedience to the temporall Prin­ces and Rulers to whome they owe obedience by the worde of God vnder payne of dānation. As touching their vow of chastitie,The vowe of chastitie who knoweth not, that it is both foolishe and presumptu­ous. Can there be any greater folly or presumption in the worlde, than to worshippe God with our own inuentions, & to vowe that vnto him, whyche lyeth not in power to fulfill. Oure [Page] Sauiour Christ sayth: All can not awaye with this saying: That is, to liue vnmaryed, but they to whom it is geuen, The wise man also sayeth:Math. 19. Sap. 8. I knowe, that I can not lyue chaste, ex­cept God geue me the gyfte. To striue againste God and nature, is mere madnesse.

Twelfthly, The fasting dayes are not so reli­giously & with such abstinēce obserued▪ Fastynge dayes. as here­tofore they haue bene. I answere, the people in times yast haue ben taught of their curates▪ on those dayes, whiche the Church, that is to say, the Pope and the Byshops, hath commaunded to be fasted, that they should faste vnder payne of deadly sinne, abstayne from fleshe, and eate but one meale that daye. To make that sinne, whiche is not contrary to the worde of God, is the doctrine of Antichrist. [...]. Timo. 4. Titus. 1 To thynke it more acceptable to God, for to catelfishe, than to eate flesh, is mere madnesse and plaine superstition, seyng that all the creatures of God are good, & nothynge is to be cast alwaye that is receaued with thankes geuing. All thynges are pure to them that are pure. And those thinges, whiche God hath made cleane, no man ought to iudge vncleane.Act. 10. Notwithstāding such dayes of absti­nence as are commaunded by the Prince, and receaued by publique order, are still with great reuerence and high deuotion religiously obser­ued and keept: when notwithstanding we right well knowe, that the true and Christen faste is to abstayne from sinne and to practise vertue:Luc. 21. Iustifica­tion. [...]bac. 2. Rom. 3. Gala. 2. to cease to do our owne will, and to accomplishe the good pleasure of God: and at all tymes to lyue temperatly and soberly, as our Sauioure Christ sayth: Take heede to your selues least any tyme your heartes be ouercome with sur­fetting [Page] and droncknesse, and cares of this lyfe. Thyrtenthly, Iustification is taught by fayth alone without workes. I aunswere, The Prophet saith: A ryghteous man shall lyue by hys owne fayth. And the holye Apostle sayth: We playnly affirme, that a man is iustified by faith without the workes of the lawe. Agayne, we haue beleued on Iesus Christ, that we myght be iustified by the faith of Christ, and not by the deedes of the lawe: bicause by the deedes of the lawe no fleshe shall be iustified. Faith, bicause it alone apprehendeth and layeth hande on the mercifull promises of God,Rom. 8. Fayth. Gala. 5. Loue. 1. Timo. 1▪ is counted alone to iustifie, when notwithstanding it is God alone that iustifieth, as s. Paul sayth. It is God that iustifieth. This faith is no dead and idle worke of the holy Ghost in the hearts of the faithfull, but liuely and mightie in operation, as Sainct Paule sayth, Faith, whiche worketh mightely by loue. And this loue whiche issueth out of a pure heart, and out of a good conscience, and out of a faith vnfayned, is so feruent and stronge, that it brasteth out into good workes, and can no more cease to worke▪ than fyre can cease to burne, when mete matter is ministred vnto it, or the Sunne cease to shyne, when the tyme of the cleere daye requireth.Psal. 1. Therfore a faythfull man is compared to a tree planted by the riuer side, whiche bringeth forth her frute in due tyme. For whensoeuer occasion is offered to a faythfull man to worke, he worketh strayght­wayes, yea and that freely and willingly, with out any compulsion or feare. And yet doth not he these good workes to be iustified by thē (for he is already iustified by fayth) but to shewe that his faith is true and liuely, and not fayned [Page] and dead: and declare, as Dauid speaketh of hymselfe,Psal. 52. Gala. 2. Math. 12▪ that he is as a trutefull Olyue tree in the house of the Lorde. For if righte­ousnesse come by the lawe, then dyed Christe in vayne. A good man, out of the good treasure of his heart, bringeth forth good thinges. And an euill man out of euill treasure bringeth forth euill thynges. The good treasure is faith, euill treasure is vnbelief. Either make the tree good and his frute: good, or elles make the tree euill, and hys frute euill. The man must be good be­fore he can bring forth good works. Fourtenth­ly, Auricular confession is set at nought,Auriculare confession. and no more vsed. I aunswere: Auricular confession is the inuention of man, no where grounded on the worde of God, and hath bene the occasion of muche mischiefe in tyme paste. Confession of our sinnes to God, and to suche as we haue offended, the Scripture teacheth and commaū deth: but such Auricular and caryshe confession to be made vnto a Priest with all circumstan­ces, where, when, howe, with whom, howe of­ten, &c. as the pope commaundeth, is no where founde in Gods booke. Notwithstandyng we freely permitte and suffer any man that will, to go vnto a Godly, learned and discrete minister of Gods worde either for doctrine, councell, or comfort, not only in the tyme of Lent, but at all tymes of the yeare.Malach. 2 Satisfac­tion. For it is written: The lyps of a Priest kepe knowledge, and at hys mouth they shall require the law: for he is the Aungell or Embassadour of the Lorde of Hostes, Fyf­tenthly. The name of satisfaction is abhorred, and counted vnworthy the Christen profession. I aunswere. To God there is satisfaction [...]or sinns,1. Ioan. 2. but the death of Christ alone, as Sainct [Page] Iohn saith: he (Christ) is the satisfaction for our sinnes.2. Cor. 5▪ Hereto agreeth the saying of S. Paul: God made Christ to be sinne (that is, a satisfac­tory sacrifice) for sinne, which knewe no sinne, that we by his meanes should be that righteousnesse, whiche before God is allowed. God re­quireth of vs repentaunce, fayth, and amende­ment of lyfe, when we haue gone astraye: but to satisfie the iustice of God for those our sinnes we are not able, though al righteousnesse of the whole worlde shoulde be offered vp to God of one man for one sinne that he had committed a­gaynst God, in whose sight the starres are not pure, nor the Aungels of heauen free from im­perfection, if they shoulde be compared with the purenesse and perfection of God. There­fore to make satisfaction to GOD for oure sinnes, Christe came downe, tooke our frayle nature vpon hym, dyed for our wickednesses, and rose agayne for oure Iustification. And thys hys satisfaction is counted oure satisfac­tion, if we beleue in hym:Act. 13. as it is written: Be it knowen vnto you (ye men and brethren) that thorowe thys man (CHRIST) is prea­ched vnto you the forgeuenesse of synnes, and that by hym all that beleue, are iustifyed from all thynges, from the whiche ye coulde not be iustifyed by the lawe of Moses. There is an other kynde of satisfaction, that con­cerneth oure neyghboure, whome we haue offended eyther in worde or in deede. That sa­tisfaction ought in this behalfe to be made, no man that feared God, denyeth. Yea we playnly affirme, that whosoeuer hath offēded his neigh­bour, and seketh not to be reconciled vnto him, [Page] by makyng due satisfaction vnto him to the vt­termost of his power,Satisfac­ [...]on to our neyghbour. whether it be in worde or in dede: that person is farre from the true Christianitie. If the offence be in worde: sactisfactiō must be made in worde. If it be in deede: then must the satisfaction be made in dede lykewise, after the example of Zachee, whiche sayd: If I haue done any man wrong: I restore him foure folde. Sixtenthly, Free will is denyed to be in vs,Luc. 19. Free will. Rom. 4 Ephe. 2. & that we haue no power to do any good. I aunswere: Our libertie of well willing & well doing was lost in Adā, in whō as all we sinned, so are al we iustly cōdēned. Before Adās fal we had freewill both to will wel and to do well: but since his fall all perished in vs that good was, and all grewe vp that euill and wicked was, as it is writtē.Gene. 6. Gene. 8. All the imagination of mans heart is only euill euery day. Againe, the imaginatiō of mans heart is euill euen from hys youth. Hereof doth it manifestly appeare, what free will there is in vs to do good, or to will good, seing that all our imaginations and thoughtes of our heartes are euill and wicked at al tymes euē frō our very youth,Iere. 17. 2. Cor. 3 Ioan. 15. as the Prophet saieth: Leude is the heart of man and vnsearcheable. Saint Paule also sayeth, that of our selues we be not able somuch as to think a good thought. And our Sauiour Christ sayeth: Without me ye can doe nothyng. Notwithstandyng this we saye, that in naturall and humane thynges we haue a certayne choise of will, as to eate this or that meate,Note. to put on thys or that garment, to speake or to kepe silence, &c. yea and to sinne or to abstayne from the grosse actes of synne, as murther, adulterye, fornication, false witnesse bearyng, and such lyke: whiche notwithstāding [Page] we muste acknowledge and confesse to be th [...] gift of God, as Saint Paule sayeth. What hast thou,1. Cor. 4 Iac. 1. that thou hast not receaued. Also Sainct Iames, Euery good gift, & euery perfect gifte is from aboue, and come down from the father of lightes. But with our whole hearts to assēt and consent to the holy will of God, to accom­plyshe and performe the same with such perfec­tion and puritye, as the lawe requireth: that lyeth not in our power, neither can the strēghts of free will do any thing in this behalfe, eyther to wil it, or to do it. For as Saint Paule saith: It is God that worketh in vs both the wil and the deede.Phil. 3. The regenerate man in Christe hath only this will and this dede, as Christ sayth: If the Sonne make you free,Ioan. 8. 1. Cor. 2. then are you free in deede. The naturall man perceaueth not those thinges that belong to the spirite of God. Not they, whiche are borne of bloud, or of the will of the flesh, or of the will of man, but they that are borne of God,Ioan. [...]. 2. Cor. 3. Prayer. haue this freedome. Where the spirite of the Lord is, there is libertie, saith the Apostle. Seuententhly Prayer is called lyppe labour. I answere. Outward prayer pronounced with the lippes without the affectiō of the heart and consent of the mynde, is not onely lyppe la­bour, but also vayne labour, not approued but reproued of the Lorde our God,Math. 1 [...]. as Christ hym selfe witnesseth, saying: This people draweth nye vnto me with their mouth, and honoureth me with their lippes, howbeit their hearts are farre from me. Uerelye they worshippe me in vayne.Ioan. 14. And to the woman of Samaria he sayd thus. The houre commeth and nowe is, when the true worshippers shall worshyp the father in spirite and in truth. For suche the father also [Page] requireth to worship him. God is a spirite, and they that worship hym, muste worship hym in spirite and in truth.Note. Whatsoeuer is song or said with the mouth, so that it brasteth out from the affection of the mynde: we affirme to be not on­ly tollerable, but also commendable, yea plea­saunt and acceptable to God, as Dauid sayth: I will geue alwayes thankes vnto the Lorde:Psal. 34. hys prayse shall euer be in my mouth. My soule shall make her boaste in the Lorde: the humble shall heare therof, and be glad. O pray­se the Lorde with me, and let vs prayse hys name together, &c. O be ioyfull in God, all ye landes: synge prayses vnto the honoure of hys name, make his prayse to be glorious. And the Apostle sayeth: I will synge with the breath, & I will sing with the minde.1. Cor. 14 I will pray with ye breath, & I will praye with the minde. If the mouth & the mynde, if the breath & the heart, if the lippes & the spirit go together either in sin­ging or saying: It is a most acceptable melody to God, & highly to be praysed of al good & god­ly mē. This kynde of prayer is greatly cōmen­ded of the people of God, as cōtrary wise pray­er without the affection of the hearte is rather to be reproued than approued, refused than re­ceaued, condemned than commended.

Holy days Eyghrenthly, The holye dayes and solemne feastes, whiche of oure Elders were obserued and kepte with hye deuotion and greate reue­rence, are nowe a dayes neglected and set nought by.Mark. 2. I aunswere: We are free from the obseruation of dayes. The Sabboth was made for man, and not man for the Sabboth. Ther­fore is the Sonne of man Lord also of the Sabboth: [Page] A Christen mans Sabboth is euery day, and endureth the whole tyme of hys life: which is to reste from euill, to cease to do hys owne will, and to obeye the holy lawe and commaun­dement of GOD. We are no more tyed and bounde to the obseruation and kepynge of the Iewyshe Sabbothes, from the whiche we are made free by Christe the true lyghte, whose comming in the flesh expelled all the darke sha­dowes of Moses lawe, as the Apostle sayth: Let no man trouble your conscience aboute meate and drinke,Colos. 2. or for a pece of an holy daye, or of the newe Moone, or of the Sabboth dayes, whiche are shadowes of thynges to come: but the body is in Christe. Let no man make you shote at a wronge marke, &c. Suche as yet sticke and abyde in the outwarde obser­uation of dayes,Gala. 14. tymes and meates, the Apo­stle reproueth on thys manner and sayth: Now after that ye haue knowen GOD (yea rather are knowen of God) howe is it that ye turne agayne vnto the weake and beggarlye ordi­naunces, whereunto agayne ye desyre a freshe to be in bondage. Ye obserue monethes and dayes, and tymes, and yeares. I am in feare of you, least I haue bestowed on you labour in vayne.Colos. 2 Agayne, If ye be dead with Christ from the ordinaunces of the worlde, why as though ye yet liued in the worlde, are ye led with tra­ditions? Touche not, taste not, handle not▪ whiche all perish thorowe the very abuse, after the commaundementes and doctrines of men. We graunte and confesse, that we haue put downe, yea and that worthely, certayne super­sticious & Idolatrous holy dayes, as the feasts of Thomas Becket that trayterous Rebell, [Page] of Dunstone that wicked Nichromancer, of Austen that superstitious and Popish Monke, with such like: notwithstanding the Sōdayes, and all such feastes as be grounded in the word of God, bringyng vnto our remembraunce the actes of Christ and of his Saintes, we not su­persticiously, but freely and religiously obserue and kepe, accordyng to the libertie, whiche is geuen vs in the Gospell by Christ.

Other matters there are, wherin the Papy­stes finde great faulte with the Protestantes, whiche may be answered as easely, as we haue done these aforesaid. For we haue rehearsed the chief & principall: of what force & strength they be, who seeth not. But forasmuche as they make the simple and ignoraunt people beleue, that if these thinges be taken away, the whole Religion of Christ falleth downe and vtterlye perisheth (the people being persuaded that they are not tryfling traditions of mē, but the graue and weyghtie ordinaunces of God.) And that therfore as an other Atlas they with their shul­ders holde vp the olde and auncient Catholyke Religion, whiche otherwise would fall to ruine and vtter decay: I pitieng and much lamenting the miserable state of the simple, blinde, and ignoraunt Christians, so wretchedly seduced thorowe the suttle and craftye persuasions of these most suttle and craftye hypocrites,Math. 7. Act. 3. which being in deede greuous and rauenyng wolues, clothe themselues with shepes apparell, that they may the easelier make a rauine and spoyle of the Christen flocke: I haue thought good to declare and shewe out of Chronicles and Hy­stories. who were the Authors and inuentours of all these tryfling tradicions, drowsie drea­mes, [Page] and idle inuentions, whiche heretofore haue bene counted for true Religion and Gods seruice: Agayne, at what tyme or yeare of our Lorde, euery one of their beggarly ceremonyes were thruste into the Churche: that by thys meanes suche as will open their eyes, and no more be obstinatly blynde, may easely perceaue and see, how wickedly the wicked and Popish hypocrites haue in tymes past seduced and re­ceaued the simple poore Christians, while they haue made them beleue, that whatsoeuer is done in their Churche, is diuine seruice, and God is hyghlye pleased therwith, contrarye to thys saying of Christe:Math. 15. They worship me in vayne, teaching doctrines, whiche are the com­maundementes of men: and that to leaue these thinges vndone, is deadly sinne, and worthye great punishement. A Priest to rede the Gos­pell at Masse without candle lyght: to receaue the Sacramentall wine, without minglyng of water, to say Masse abrode without a Super­ [...]ltare: Againe, the Lay man to come vnto the Lordes table without shrifte and absolution at the Priests hand not to beare a candle on Can­dlemasse daye, not to take ashes in Lent, not to beare Palmes on Palme Sonday, not to crepe to the crosse on good Fridaye, not to abstayne from fleshe on Fridayes & other fasting dayes, with a thousand such like, was counted a grea­ter offence among the Papistes than to trans­gresse and breake any of the commaundements of God.Esay. 29. Math. 17. Mark. 7. It may worthily be sayd to them, as Christe sayde to the Pharesees and Scribes: Well Prophecied Esay of you hypocrites, as it is written: This people honoureth me with their lippes, but their hearte is farre fro me. [Page] Howbeit, in vayne do they serue me, teaching the doctrines and commaundementes of men. For ye lay the cōmaundements of God a part, and obserue the constitutions of men. &c. Ye cast aside the commaundement of God, to main­taine your owne constitutions.

There is almost no constitutions, no decree, no ceremonye, no Papisticall secte, nor any o­ther tradition appertaining to Churche ware, and Romishe religion, whiche I haue not both diligently and painefully sought out of Chro­nicle writers, and Historiographers, and pla­ced in this my booke, that all men may knowe from whence the Popish religiō springeth, and hath her beginning, that this thing once know­en, and the triflyng traditions of men set a part we may with one minde, serue, worship, & ho­nour the Lord oure God according to his word as it is written:Deut. 12 Deut. 4. That I commaunde thee, do that only vnto the Lord: put thou nought ther­to, nor take ought there from. Agayne, ye shall put nothing to the worde, which I commaund you, neither do ought therfrom, that ye maye kepe the commaundementes of the Lorde your God, whiche I commaunde you. And that the readyng of this my boke may be to the Reader both the more pleasaunt and profitable: I haue to auoyde confusion brought all thynges vnto certaine common places, yea and that in suche order, as I trust, no good and indifferent per­son will mislyke and disalowe. My desire is to do good to all men, to hurte no person.

After that I had finished this my labour and trauaile in gathering together these Reliques of the Romishe Religion, and had determined with my selfe to publishe and set them abroade, [Page] that they might be sene and read of all men: af­ter long & depe consideratiō to whom I might dedicate this my worke:The cau­ses of the dedicatiō of this booke. Your Lordship came to my remēbraunce, as one right well worthy, to whom I might offer this my trauaile what soeuer it be, yea & that for diuerse causes. First, For the right excellēt knowledge that you ha­ue not onely in humaine letters, but also in the sacred scriptures: whiche is so goodly an orna­ment and precious Iewel to all Christians, but specially to all such as be Byshops and Ouer­sears of Christes flocke,knowledge as nothyng can more beautifie & adourne the state of a Christen mā, of whatsoeuer degree he be.Zeale. Secondly, For the feruent Zeale and earnest loue, that you beare to the pure and sincere religion of God, whiche these many yeares hath so enflamed your breast that for the loue therof, & for the defence of the same, you were not only content to forsake your natiue coūtrey, your natural kinnesfolke, your deare frendes, your louing familiares, & what­soeuer semeth to this life, moste swete, moste pleasaūt, most comfortable, but also to lose both life and goods, counting them most blessed and happye, that suffer persecution for ryghteous­nesse. Thyrdly, Math. 5. For that it hath pleased God of his infinite goodnesse and mercye to place you Byshop and Ouersear of his people in my na­tiue countrey vnto the glory of his most glori­ous name▪ and vnto the exceding profite & com­moditie of his holy congregatien▪ where you so rule and gouerne the Lordes flocke, as a moste faithfull Pastor and diligent shepehearde, that your fame is not onely glorious in the eares all men, but also you are become a most worthy ex­amplar to all the spirituall Ministers of your [Page] [...]iocesse, whether doctrine life, or hospitalitie be considered on your behalfe. As touching doc­trine (I speake it without flatterye) you are a­ble by the worde of God,Titus. 1 Doctrine. and by holesome lear­ning, both to exhorte, and also to improue them that speake against the worde of truth. And as God hath geuen you this knowledge▪ so do you moste diligentlye bestowe it vpon Gods people committed vnto you▪ that you may not be foūd like to that idle & vnprofitable seruaunt, which hyd the talent, that his Lord committed vnto him, in the ground: but rather like to that good and diligent seruaunt, which with fiue talents, that his Master deliuered him, wonne other fiue.Math. 25. and therfore heard of his Masters mouth this moste swete and comfortable voyce: Well thou good and faithfull seruaunt: Thou haste bene faithfull ouer fewe thinges. I will make thee ruler ouer many thinges.Life. Enter thou into the ioye of thy Lord.

As cōcerning your life & conuersatiō (which I speake vnto the glory of God, from whome alone commeth downe euery good and perfecte gifte) it is such,Iac. 1. as may right well be counted a myrrour of vertue, wherin appeareth nothyng but that good & Godly is, so that ye be an ensā ­ple to ye flocke in righteousnes, in faith, in loue, in peace, in word, in purenesse, &c. Accordyng to the rule of the Apostle: A Bishop must be bla­melesse,1. Pet. 5. Titus. 1 1. Timo. 3. as the stewarde of God, not stubborne, not angry, not geuen to much wine, no fighter, not geuen to filthy lucre, &c. He must also haue a good report of them whiche are without, least he fal into rebuke, and snare of the euil speaker.

HospitalityAnd as for your hospitalitie, it is such and so notable, that for the proportion of your yerely [Page] reuenues, which is much inferioure to others, it geueth place to none of your profession and degree▪ Poore Christ in his members standeth not at your gates to be fedde at leasure with fragments and scrappes many times to vile for dogges oute of the almose basket, but he is brought into your house, set at the table, hauing ministred vnto him, all good thinges necessary for the reliefe of his carefull state, according to this cōmaundement of God: Breake thy bread to the hungrie:Esay. 58. 1. Timo. 4. Titus. 1 Malach. 3 Gala. 6. Ioan. 21. and the nedie and wayfaryng bring thou into thy house. When thou seest the naked couer him, and hyde not thy face from thy neighbour. A Bishop must be a maintay­ner and keper of hospitalitie, saith the Apostle. And God saith by the Prophete: Bring euerye tithe into my barne, that there may be meate in mine house. Therefore your Lordship is ready at all times to do good to all men, but specially to them that are of the housholde of faith. And these .iii. thinges requireth our Sauiour Christ of euery Godly and Christen Bishop, when he saith thrice. Pasce, Pasce, Pasce, Fede with whole some doctrine. Fede with vertuous conuersa­tion. Fede with liberal hospitalitie keping. But many do so little passe of this latter Pasce, that they passe it cleane ouer, and make a double post of it, so greatlye hath Mammon blinded their eies. Fourthly, Benefites for the singular loue and liberall benefites, whiche your Lordship heretofore both freelye and frendlye without my desertes hath moste bounteouslye bestowed vpon me. And woulde God it were, or might be at anye time in my power, if not otherwise yet with my humble and readye seruice, to signifie my faith­full and well wishing hearte vnto your Lord­ship, [Page] if not to the vttermoste, yet in some parte, as one, who although power shall fayle, yet shall good will euer preuaile. Fyftly, and final­lye (as I maye once conclude) that youre ho­noure maye by a Bucklar and defence for this my laboure▪ partelye againste oure common aduersaries the Papistes, whiche withoute iudgement furiouslye condemne, whatsoeuer pleaseth them not, althoughe neuer so true, and agreable to the worde of GOD: Parte­lye againste oure Grosse Gospellers and prat­lyng Protestantes, whiche doinge themselues nothynge prayse wrthye, enuye, slaunder and backby [...]e other mens frutefull laboures, la­bourynge by thys meanes to seeme somewhat, when in deede they are nothynge, excepte we will number them amonge suche, as are borne onelye to consume the good frutes of the earth: Partelye, that other seyng thys my trauaile dedicate to youre Lordeshippe, maye be the more allured and prouoked vnto the readyng of this treatise, and so at the laste learne to dis­cerne good from euill, sweete from soure, light from darkenesse, truth from falshode. Religi­on from superstition, Christe from Antichrist, God from Baal, &c. and from hence forth serue the Lorde oure GOD not as blynde reason fantasieth, and filthy fleshe imagineth, but as Goddes worde pre [...]cribeth,Luc. 1. that is to saye, in holynesse and ryghteousnesse all the dayes of oure lyfe, that after the shorte pilgrimage of this oure frayle lyfe, we maye attayne and come vnto that blessed & immortall life, where he reygneth, whiche is the true and perfecte lyfe, namelye Christe Iesus the Sonne of the lyuing GOD as concernyng hys God­head,Ioan. 14 [Page] and the Sonne of the blessed Uirgine Marye as touchyng hys manhoode, our alone Sauioure and Redemer, oure alone Media­toure and Aduocate, oure alone Lawful fille [...] and peace maker, our alone health and eter­nall felicitye: in whome, and from whome, I wishe vnto your honourable Lorde­shippe all good thynges both of bo­dy and mynde. Amen.

The Reliques of Rome.

Of the Pope, and of his vsur­ped power and fayned authoritie.

POpe Boniface the third thorowe great and earnest sute (although many good and Godly learned men re­sisted hym in thys behalfe,The begin­ning of the Popes pri­macie. vtterly condemning this his ambition and Luciferlike pride in exalting and lifting vp himselfe aboue his fellowe Byshops, and chalenging vnto hym yt Supremacie and authoritie, which the holy Scripture in no place geueth him neither had any of his predecessours ye Byshops of Rome tofore enioyed the same nor once desyred it, but rather both written and spoken against such vsurped power, as we may see in the writings of Pope Gregorye the fyrste against Iohn Patriarch of Constanti­nople,Epist. lib. 4. Epist. 32.33.34. capi. 76.77.78. whiche attempted the lyke wic­ked enterprise, but was resisted) to Phocas the Emperour, at the last obtayned of hym, that he and his successours for euer after should be taken for ye chiefe [Page] byshop and supreme head of the vni­uersall Church of Christ throughoute the worlde:Pope, [...] head of the Em­perors ma­king. and yt the Church of Rome from that daye foreward should be cal­led, and so admitted and receaued the chiefe and principall head Church of ye whole world: Againe, that the Church of Rome should be in subiectiō to none other Church, but that al Churches v­niuersall shuld be obedient and in sub­iection vnto it. For vntil that time the Church of Constantinople was coun­ted the highest and of greatest autho­ritie bicause of the imperial see in that city. This thing was brought to passe about the yeare of our Lord .vi.C.vii. Flatina. Christianus Massaeus. Henricus Pantaleon. Paulus Dia [...]onus. Anselmus Rid. Polichronicon. Albertus Krantz. Ab­bas vrspergēsis. Hermannus Contractus. &c

Phocas the Emperor.This Phocas (as histories make mē ­tion) was a great and cruell tyraunt, & by force & violence obtayned the Em­pyre. And that he myght the more qui­etlye enioye it, he wrought not onely treason against his Lord and Maister, that was Emperour before him called Mauritius a mā both noble & vertuous, [Page 2] but he also most shamefully and tray­torously slewe hym,The tirāny of Phocas. not onely him, but al his children also, yt none of his flocke might lyue to make any clayme to the Emperiall Crowne after him. A Ty­raunt mete to set vp the tiranny of the Byshop of Rome contrary to ye worde of God and the determination of the auncient Cannons.

But thys trayterous murtherer re­ceaued a iuste reward of thys his tiran­nye. For as he vniustlye slewe: so was he most iustly slayne. As he deposed his Lord and Master: so was he deposed & put down. As he against al right toke away the Empire frō his Lord: so was it againe taken a way from him. As he suffered none of his masters children to liue: so dyed he without childrē, one doughter only excepted. Loke with what measure he mette vnto his lorde and master: with the same was he paid home again, sauing that his death was more vilanous and shameful, than the death of his master.The death of Phocas For thys tyraunte after he had reygned certayne yeares, had fyrst of all his handes and his feete cut of, afterward bicause he had bene a [Page] famous and notable adulterer, his pri­uy membres with his heade were cut of also. As for the residue of his bodye was burnt to ashes, An ende worthye such a tirant: Zonaras, Paulus Vuarnefridus, Ioannes Monachus, Paulus Diaconus, Ioannes Cuspinianus, Sebastianus Frank.

Pope Chri­stes vicare and Peters successour.Pope Benet the seconde obtayned of the Emperour Constantine, that the Bishop of Rome for euer after should be taken of all men for Christes true vicar in earth, and saint Peters lawful successor. This Pope also broughte it to passe, that the bishop of Rome only should be called Pope, that is to say, the father of fathers. For before that time all Bishoppes generallye were called Popes,The bishop of Rome only Pope. it maye be gathered of diuerse writers. In the yere of oure Lorde si [...]e hundred .lxvii. Anselmus Ryd. Achilles Perminius, Sebastianus Franck. &c.

The church of Rome heade of all churches.Pope Vigilius (as they fayne) made a decree with the consente of his adhe­rents that the Sea of Rome shoulde be taken for the head and maistresse of al churches thorowout the worlde. In the yere, &c. v. C. xxxv. according to the doctrine of these two verses.

[Page 3]
Dogmate papali datur, simul ac imperiali,
vt sim cunctarum mater, & caput ecclesiarū.

That same decree also made Pope Simplicius (as they write)A famous & notable lye. in the yere of our Lorde: 471. Moreouer the papistes go forth and say, that when Pope Sil­uester was Bishop of Rome, Constan­tine the Emperour did exalte and ad­uance the Sea of Rome, that he gaue vnto it not only an ecclesiasticall, but also an Imperiall, power, appoyn­ting the church of Rome to be the chief church through out ye world, & to haue autority, rule, & preeminence no lesse ouer those foure principall Churches, Antioch, Alexandria. Cōstantinople, and Hierusalē, The Pope is become a playne Lu­cifer. than ouer al other churches cōtayned vnder the heauens: Agayn, yt the bishop of Rome should be higher & of greter autority, than al the bishops and priests of the whole worlde, and yt whatsoeuer should be determined concerning matters of religion, shuld de­pend only vpon the popes iugement, eyther to be receiued, or to be reiected, He appointed also (as the papistes go forth to lye) that the pope should haue fre liberty to weare the apparel either [Page] of an emperoure or of a byshop at his pleasure, and that he shoulde haue all manner of officers to attend vpon, as the Emperours maiesty hath. Moreo­uer the aforesaid Emperor Constantine gaue to Pope Siluester and to his such cessors the city of Rome and al Italye,S. Peters patrimony. withe the prouinces, places and cities of all the weast parts, to be S. Peters patrimony for euer: & addeth further­more these words.O terrificū fulmen. If any mā do infringe break, transgresse, contemne and condemne this our ordinance, euerlasting damnation hang ouer his head: and the holy and chiefe apostles, of God Peter and Paule be his enemies, and immortal foes both in this world and in the world to come: yea perish mought he in the lowest part of hell and so be dam­ned for euer and euer withe the deuill and all the wicked.

The Pa­pistes are impudent liars.Furthermore this Emperoure (as the Romanists fayne) when he hadde made this donation to the Churche of Rome plucked of the imperial crown made of moste fine golde garnished wt all kind of precious stones pearles and iewels from his own heade, and set it vpon pope Siluesters pate for the re­uerence [Page 4] yt he bare to s. Peter & caused ye Romish bishop to be set vpon a costlye & richely appareled palfrey, & to be so­lemnely caried aboute thorow the citie of Rome in the presence of al ye citizēs, ye Emperour himself running on foote like a lacky by the Popes side, holding his horses bridle in his hāde, as a most vile page. These thinges done, ye Em­perour Constantine departed from the West parts of the world which he had now giuē ouer to Pope Siluester and to his successors for euer to be s. Peters patrimony, with all the priuileges, e­moluments, commodities & profites of the same, and wēt himselfe into ye East partes, euen vnto the citie Bizantium, which being in great ruine he repared and amplified, beautifying it with ma­ny noble and sumptuous buildings, & called it Constantinople according to his name. He caried also with him almost al the noble men of the Romanes, and the whole order of ye Senatours with their wiues & children, bicause the pope and his complices (as it maye appere) shuld haue elboughroume inough, & as few to trouble his holines, as might be [Page] In the yere. &c. 315. Bartolomaeus Piceri­us de monte arduo, Ioānes Laziardus, Edic. Constant Policronicon, &c.

But how vayne, false, forged, lying and counterfayte this bragging of the papistes is, concerning the donation of the emperoure Constantine to the Sea of Rome, and the supremacye of that Romishe bishop aboue all other bishops, yea, aboue Emperors, Kings, Princes, &c. diuers faythful learned & expert writers do aboundantly testify Nicolaus de causa. Note wel ye propertie of the papists. Laurentius Valla, An­toninus Archiep. Florent. Volateranus Hieronimus, Paulus Cathalanus, Albertus Crantzius, Huldrichus Huttenus, &c. But this is the properti of the papists alwaies to father theyr lies, theyr idle inuentions theyre drowsye dreames, theyr croked constitutions, theyr diue­lish decrees. &c. Upon such as liued manye yeares before, and vpon suche as were mē (in theyr dayes) of great lear­ning and vertue, that by this meanes theyr trifeling traditions might seme to be of the greter autority in the eies of the simple and vnlearned people & so althoughe plaine erroures, yet at ye [Page 5] last thorow the colour of antiquity be receiued for moste manifest verities & vndoubted truthes.Richesse poysoned ye church of Rome. Notwithstāding this must we nedes cōfesse (which thīg the histories doe also testify) that after ye church of Rome was endowed with temporal possessiōs, it was euer after more studiouse of ye world thā of god, of secular businesse thā of spiritual ex­cercises, of outward pomp & pride▪ thā of inward deuotiō & christen holines, of making their owne traditions and degrees than of setting forth gods ho­ly commaundements & lawes, of en­riching themselues than of edifyinge the flock of Christ: so that not with­out a cause it is written, yt what time the Church receaued temporal posses­sions, ye olde enemy cried with a loude voice in ye ayer: This daye is poison shed forth into the Church of Christ. Therfore saint Ierome in vitas patrum saith: Si­thens that holye Church encreased in possessiōs, it hath decreased in vertues according to this cōmon saying: Reli­gio peperit diuitias: Filia deuorauit matrē: yt is to say, Religion brought forth ri­chesse, & the daughter hath deuoured [Page] the Mother. Polichron.

Moreouer the Papistes fayne, that the aforesaid Siluester being Byshop of Rome, the councell of Nice gaue thys priuilege to the Byshop of Rome, that he should be aboue all other Byshops, as ye emperour is aboue al other kings: and that he should be called Pope,An other lie of the Pa­pistes con­cerning the counc [...]l of Nice. that is to say, the chiefe father, or the father of fathers. But this is so false, that no­thing can be more contrary to ye truth. For in the councel of Nice, which was celebrate by the commaundemente of Constantine the Emperour in ye yeare of oure Lorde .iii.C.xxiiii. where also wer present and gathered together .iii.C. & xviii. Bishops and holy fathers, it was determined, that the Byshops of Alexandria, & Antiochia, and vniuer­sally all other primates should haue al the gouernance & preheminence of al ye countryes that were nere vnto them,Note. as ye byshop of Rome had in Italy, &c.

We will, say they, yt the old custome and manner shal continue in Egipte, Libie, and Pentapali, which is, that ye Bishop of Alexandria shal haue gouer­naunce and rule ouer all these: for tha [...] [Page 6] there is a lyke custome for ye Byshop of Rome. In like manner we wil, that at Antioche, & other prouinces, euery one shal haue their due honour.

Moreouer when Faustinus Legate to the byshop of Rome alleaged in ye sixte councell Cartaginense, In the coū ­cell of Car­thage no Scripture coulde bee founde to proue the Popes pri­macie. The false­hoode of the Papistes. that the bishop of Rome ought to haue the ordering of al great matters in al places by his su­preme authoritie, he alleaged no scrip­ture for him (for at that tyme no scrip­ture was thought to make for it) but he alleaged vntruely the fyrst general councell Nicene, in whiche Arrius the heretyke was condemned, to make for that purpose. Which after ye boke was brought forth, & no suche article found in it, but the contrary: (yet the councel at that tyme sent to Constantinople, Alexandria, and Antioche, where ye Pa­triarchall Sees were, to haue the true copy of ye Councell Nicene, which was sent vnto them, & also frō Rome, whe­ther thei sent also for that purpose. And after they found no suche article in it, but in the fyrst chapter therof, the con­trary, that al causes ecclesiastical shuld eyther be determined within ye diocesse [Page] or els if any wer greued, thē to appeale to the Councell prouinciall, and there the matter to take full end, so that for no such causes, men shoulde goe out of there prouince,) ye whole councell Car­taginense wrote to Celestine at ye tyme being Byshop of Rome, that since the councell Nicene had no such article in it, as was vntruely alleaged by Fausti­nus, but the contrary: they desired hym to abstayne after to make any more such demaunde, denouncing vnto him, that they woulde not suffer any cause great or smal to be brought by appeale out of their countrey & therupon made a lawe, that no man shuld appeale out of the countrey of Aphricke, vpō paine to be denounced accursed. Wherewith the Byshop of Rome euer after helde him content & made no more businesse with them, seing he had nought to say to the contrarye. In the syxte article of the said coūcel it was also determined, that in the Orient or Easte partes the Byshop of Antioche should be chiefe: in Egipt the Bishop of Alexandria, a­bout Rome, the Bishop of Rome, and likewyse in other countreyes the Me­tropolitanes [Page 7] shoulde haue theire pre­eminence: so that the byshop of Rome neuer had medling in those countries. And in the nexte article following, the byshop of Hierusalem, which citie be­fore had bene destroyed, and almost de­solate, is restored to his olde preroga­tiue, to be chiefe in Palestine and in ye countrey of Iewrye: which Church of Hierusalem, if places should be regar­ded, shuld be the chiefe. For there was accomplished ye mystery of our redemp­tion, and Christ himselfe the eternall worde & Sonne of God there preached in his own person, and after his ascen­cion, all the Apostles and Disciples, &c.

Furthermore in ye councel Constan­tinople it was ordayned, that byshops should not be troubled out from theyr diocesse, nor one shuld meddle with an others iurisdiction, but the bishops of Alexandria shuld haue the gouernance of the orientall parties, the honoure of primacie reserued to the church of An­tioche, as it was ordayned in the Ni­cene councell. And euen so, that the by­shops of Asia shoulde ouersee Asia, and order all thinges pertayning to Asia. [Page] Likewise, that ye bishop of Pont shuld gouerne the diocesse of Pont. And the byshops of Thracia, their diocesse: so yt thys councell also denyeth Prelacie or Supremacie to Rome, & to the bishop thereof, reseruyng euery diocesse to his own bishop. Likewise in the Councell Mileuitane it was prouided, that all causes concerning one prouince shulde be determined in the same.

The Godly auncient councells attribute no more au­thoritie to the bishop of Rome, than to any other By­shop.Of these councells aforesayd it ma­nifestlye appeareth, that the byshop of Rome hath no such preheminence, au­thority, supremacie & iurisdiction ouer al other bishops and ouer their prouin­ces and diocesse, as he vniustly chalen­geth, and wickedly vsurpeth, but that his power is only in Italy: al other bi­shops being in al other pointes of like authoritie with him, euery one hauing the same authoritie and power in hys owne diocesse that the Byshoppe of Rome hath in Italye. Sainte Ciprian calleth the Byshop of Rome in his E­pystles, whiche he wrote vnto hym, Brother, to declare that they were of lyke authoritie, and Fellow ministers in the laboure of the Gospell.

[Page 8]He maintaineth also with S. Austen, that there is none, which is Bishop of other bishops:Tra [...] de simplicitate Prelat. Epi. lib. 4. cap. 76.78▪ and that it is a great ty­ranny to desire to be Lorde ouer other bishops. S. Gregory writeth expressely, that he, which would be bishop of al o­ther bishops, shal not haue the place of Christ in earth, but of Lucifer, & shalbe very Antichrist himself.What wil the papists saye here to S. Grego­rye. He saith more­ouer, that to bee called the vniuersall bishop, or head of all other bishops is contrary to the ordinaunce of ye gospel, contrary to the decrees of the Canons: yea, saith hee, it is a newe name, and a name of blasphemie, whereby ye honour of all priests is greatly diminished and abased:Note well. He addeth moreouer, that the name of the vniuersall bishop for ye go­uernour of blessed Peter Prince of the Apostles, was offred to the bishop of Rome at the counsel Chalcedonense & yet notwtstāding none of all his prede­cessors woulde euer take vnto thē that name of singularitie, neither wold thei cōsent to vse it, lest while such priuate prerogatiue should be giuē to one mā, all other priests should be defrauded of their due honor. &c. Greg. li. 4. epi. 76.78.

[Page]And the aforesaid S. Gregorye wil­ling to shew how greatly he abhorred the name of the vniuersall Byshop or Supreme head of the whole Church of Christ dispersed throughout ye world, in all his letters & Epistles called him­self the seruaunt of Gods seruauntes: which stile and māner of writing, his successours do also at thys present vse, but most falsely and vniustly being in dede in pride Lucifer, in ambitiō Alex­ander, in tyranny Nero, and in al kind of wickednesse Antiochus.

The pri­macye of the Bishop of Rome, is but a newe inuē ­tion.Of these things aforesaid, it is plain and euident yt thys supremacye & vni­uersall power, whiche the Byshop of Rome chalengeth ouer all other By­shops, is both forged & fained, and hath no ground in the worde of God, nor in the auncient councels, but with much labour & corruption was at the last ob­tayned of that tyraunt Phocas ye Em­perour through the suttletie of Pope Boniface the thyrd, as we haue to fore heard, not only to the great dishonour of Christ the alone head of his church, but also to the vnworthy abasemente of the Ecclesiasticall ministerye, as I [Page 9] may speake nothing of the losse of ma­ny thousand soules, whiche being per­swaded that the Popes authoritie is no lesse, than he and hys trumpetters blow and boste, haue put the affiaunce of theyr saluation in his pardons and ceremonyes.

But let vs beholde moe of theyr de­crees, whereby they haue stablyshed their tirannical power.

Pope Innocent the fyrst made a law,The see of Rome iudge of all but may be iudged of none. that the Sea of Rome shuld be of grea­ter authoritie, than ye Sea of any other byshop throughout the world, and that it shuld be lawfull for the sea of Rome to iudge of al other Seas, but that one and alone Sea of Rome to be subiecte to the iudgement of none other. In the yeare of our Lord. 408. Caus. 9. Quaest. 3. Nemo iudicabit. Pantaleon.

Pope Iulius the fyrst in like manner made a decree,Appellati­ons to Rome. yt if any man did suspecte his iudge, he should appeale vnto ye sea of Rome, as a place to iudge al mē, but to be iudged of none. In ye yere, &c. 338. Chron. Ioan. Tit. 2.9.6. cap. placuit.

Pope Stephan the fyrst decreed,The popes statutes ar of necessitie to be obser­ued. that whatsoeuer statutes ye church of Rome [Page] maketh, they ought of al men necessa­rily to be obserued. In the yere, &c. 361. Gratianus. Dist. 19. Enimuero.

The Po­pes lawes equal with the word of God.Pope Nicolas the fyrst decreed, that the Popes lawes and letters shuld bee of equall authoritie wt the holy Scrip­tures. In the yere of our Lord. 871. An­selmus Rid▪ That same decree is also at­tributed, but falsely, to Pope Anacle­tus, which liued, &c. 101. Chron. germ.

No man may dissent from the church of Rome.Pope Calicte the seconde made a de­cree, that it is not lawfull for any man to dissent frō the church of Rome. For, sayth he, as the Sonne came to do ye will of the father: so must Christen men do the will of their mother,A substantiall rea [...]on and a wise. whiche is the church of Rome. In the yeare, &c. 1120. Dist. 12. Non decet.

Generall councels o­bedient to the Pope.Pope Marcellus ordayned that from that time forward a generall councell shuld be of no authoritie, except the bi­shop of Rome do affyrme and allowe the same. In the yere of our Lord. 304. Lib▪ Concil. Polyd. Vergil. Dist. 17 Synodū. This decree also is ascribed to pope Iu­lius the fyrst. Ioan▪ Laziardus.

No man may loue whome the Pope ha­teth.Pope Clement ordained, that no man should be frendly vnto such as the pope [Page 10] fauoureth not, but that he shuld rather eschew them as enemies, & turne away from them as heathen persons. For se­ing (sayeth he) that the dead, (that is to say, ye pope) abhorreth thē,Note this reason. much more ye fete that is, all Princes, Kyngs, Ru­lers, & all other kinde of people ought so to do, and vtterly deteste them. Ioan. Laziardus. All tempo­rall rulers, subiect to the Pope.

Pope Clement the fyrst made a con­stitution, that all Emperours, kings & princes shuld be subiecte to the church of Rome both in spirituall and tempo­rall matters, & acknowledge the pope to be their head. Chron. Ioan. Laziardus. Celestinus. Appellatiō to Rome.

Pope Sixtus made a decree, that if a­ny man wer euill entreated of his Me­tropolitane, it shuld be lawfull for him to appeale vnto the Sea of Rome, mo­ther and head of the vniuersall churche of Christ throughout al ye worlde. 2. Q 6. Cap. Si quis putauerit.

Pope Fabian the fyrst ordained, that euery mā might lawfully appeale vn­to the sea of Rome, although sentence wer pronoūced against him. In ye yere▪ &c. 242.2. Qu 6. ca. Licet. Iac. Phili. Bergō.

[Page]Pope Leo the thyrde made a decree, that the decrees of the bishop of Rome should be more regarded & set by,All mens iudgemēts muste geue place to the decrees of the Pope. than al the iudgementes, writings & bo [...]es of the best learned. In the yere, &c. 817. Iacob. Phil. Bergom.

Pope Eugenius the fourth gathered a councel at Florence, in the which wer present many great learned men both Grekes and Latines.Note well▪ In thys councell it was required of the Grekes and of the Indians, that they shuld celebrate the Lordes Supper with vnleuended bread according to the decree of Pope Alexander the fyrst: and yt they shoulde graūt, yt there is a purgatorie to purge soules after this life: agayne, that they shuld confesse the bishop of Rome to be the true vicare of Christ, & the very suc­cessour of Peter, and the supreme head of Christs church thorowout ye world. But they woulde not obey the Popes request,Note thys aunswere. but boldly answered, that they would continew in the fayth and doc­trine, whiche their Churches from the beginnyng had receaued of the Apo­stles. In the yeare, &c. 1433. Ioan. Philip. Bergom. Chron.

[Page 11]Pope Boniface the eyght vpon a cer­tayn great and solemne feast,The Luci­fer like prid of Pope Boniface. apparel­led in hys Pontificalibus was caried a­bout the citie of Rome on mens shoul­ders, & gaue the people large blessings with wagging his fyngers ouer them on euery syde. The nexte daye after he put on an imperial robe, decking him­self like an Emperour, and cōmaunded a naked sweard to be borne before him and he himself sitting vpon his moyle gloriously, cryed out with a loud voice saying.Scripture wel applied Ecce duo gladij hic. Behold, here are two sweardes: calling himself Lord of the whole worlde concerning both temporal and spiritual matters. This is that monsture, of whom it is writtē: Intrauit vt Vulpes, vixit vt Leo, moritur vt Canis. That is to saye, he entred in as a fore, he liued as a lyō, he dyed as a dogge. In the yeare of our Lord. 1290. Albertus. Popes fete k [...]ssed and honoured. Crantzius, Fascic. Temp. Pantal.

Pope Leo the fourth so greatly este­med both himselfe and his authoritye, that he offered hys feete vnto princes to be kyssed and honoured. In the yere &c. 858. Volat. Plat. Pantal.

Pope Innocent the thyrd fyrste of allO Lucifer. [Page] crowned Otho the Emperour,The Pope may set vp and p [...]ucke downe princes at hys pleasure. and af­terward depriued him agayne, saying: It lyeth in my power both to set vp & to plucke down emperours, kings and princes at my pleasure. For all power is geuen vnto me both in heauen and in earth. In the yere of our Lord, 1195. Sebast. Frank. Chron. Temton. Fasc. Temp [...]. Paulus. Phrig, &c.

A charita­ble act of so holy a fa­ther.Pope Alexander the thyrde did not only with martiall armours resiste the Godly and noble Emperour Frederike, but at the laste thorow the might of o­ther princes, subduing him, compelled y aforesayd Emperour, before he wuld geue hym absolution, & be at one with him, to lye flatte down vpō the ground before hym in the syght of the people: and the pope setting hys foote in the emperors necke, cried out with a loude voyce and sayd: Scriptū est: Super aspidem et basiliscum ambulabis & conculcabis leo­nem & draconem. That is to saye. It is written. Upon the Adder & the Cock­atrice shalt thou walke and thou shalt treade downe the lion & the dragon. In the yeare, &c. 1161. Nauclerus▪ Sabel. Iaco. Phil. Ioan. Char.

[Page 12]This pope made & compelled Lewes King of Fraunce,Kings lac­kies & sla­ues to the Pope. and Henrye King of Englande to be his lackies & to runne on fote by him, ye one holding his hor­ses bridle on the right side the other on the left syde, leading him with greate pompe thorow the citie Totiacum vnto Ligris. Chroni. Sigebertus.

Pope Hadriane the fourth was not a little angrye bicause the Emperoure helde with his hand the left stirrope, and not the right, when he came down of hys horse, aboute the yeare, &c. 1158. Albertus. Crantz. Otho. Frisius. Pantaleon.

Pope Calixtus the second,An holy fa­ther & cha­ritable acts whē he re­turned vnto Rome caused pope Benet, whom the Emperor had before set vp, to be apprehended, and to be set vpon an horse, & so ryde before him vilanous­ly al the way, his face being turned vn­to the horses arse, & holding the horse tayle being in his hande in steade of a bridle. Afterwarde he threw him into prison, where he most miserably dyed. About the yere. &c. 1120. Chron. Fasciculus temporum, &c.

Pope Celestine the third crowned the emperour Henry the fyfte,A pointe of knauerye. holding the [Page] crowne betwene his fete. And whē he had put the crown vpō the emperours heade, he smote it of with his fote a­gaine: saying yt he had power to make Emperours, and to put them down a­gayne. In the yeare. &c. 1195. Crantz.

No othe may be re­quired of the Pope.Pope Cornelius ordayned, yt no othe shoulde be required of the pope excepte it were for the mayntaynaunce of holy church. In the yeare, &c. 255. Ranulphus. Cestrensis. Chron.

The Pope a sower of sedition.Pope Gregorye the seuenth, for dys­pleasure that he bare vnto Henrye the Emperoure, wrote vnto the princes & people, that liued vnder ye Emperours dominion, that they should by no mea­nes obey the Emperour, but rather re­siste hym and hys authoritie, and take him no more for Emperour but rather for an vsurper of the empyre.The Luci­ferlik pride of the pope. The em­perour perceauing this malicious pur­pose of ye pope, wrote againe vnto him on this manner: When Christ cōmit­ted the sheepe vnto Peter, he excepted Kings. The pope aunswered the Em­peror in his letters on this wise: Whē Christ gaue ye keyes vnto Peter he ex­cepted no man: by this meanes chalē ­ging [Page 13] power & authoritie ouer al Em­perours, Kings, Princes, and Rulers, vnto whom notwtstanding by ye worde of God both pope & Bishop wt all the spiritualty (as they terme them) ought to shewe obedience euen from the very heart,Rom. xiii. not only for conscience sake. In the yeare, &c. 1073. Christianus Massaeus. Sabast. Frank. Chron.

Pope Boniface the eight wrote vnto Philip King of Fraunce,Pope Lord of ye world. that he was Lorde of all thinges aswell temporall as spiritual thorowout ye whole world and that he therfore ought to haue re­ceaued the kingdome of Fraūce at his hande, which thinge forasmuch as the king had not done, ye Pope wrote vn­to him, yt he had iustlye deserued to bee depriued of his kingdome: so yt after­warde this arrogant Lucifer and mō ­s [...]ure of pride excommunicated Kinge Philip, and gaue away his kingdōe to Albert the Emperor. About the yeare, &c. 757. Pol. Virg. Pant.

Pope Stephan ye seconde was ye first Pope that was caried about vpō mēs shoulders:Pope caried on mens shoulders. which thing his successors haue euersince diligētli practised▪ put [Page] in vse. In ye yere, &c. 757. Pol. Vir. Pan [...].

Pope Cletus firste of all vsed in his letters these wordes: Salutem & Apo­stolicam benedictionē. In the yere, &c. 81. Chron. Ang.

Pope Gregory the first vsed firste of all in his letters and bulles this title▪ Seruus seruorum dei, that is to say, seruāt of the seruants of God, which title his suc­cessors yet keepe: but how truely who seeth not? seing they labour to the vt­termoste of theire power to haue the whole world vnder their girdle, yea & to compell princes kinges and empe­rors, not onely to be their lackies, but also to kisse euen their very feete. Hee vsed this title in all his letters to re­presse the arrogācye and pride of Iohn Patriarche of Constantinople, which contrary to the doctrine of the Gospel and contrary to the decrees of the olde Canons, presumed to vsurpe a newe name to himself, and sought to be cal­led the vniuersall bishop, or head ouer all other bishops. To shew that such a proud & ambitious name ought vtterly to be detested of al spiritual ministers, of whatsoeuer calling or dignitie they [Page 14] be, the aforesaide Gregory in all his let­ters euer after named himself, the ser­uant of the seruauntes of God. In the yere, &c. 590. Ranulphus Cestrens. Chron.

This aforesaid Gregory sent Austen ye Monke wt certaine other into Englād to conuert and turne the english natiō vnto the Romish Religiō.Austen the Monk, corruptoure of the Christē fayth in England. Which Au­sten, when thorow his hipocrisy & coū ­terfait holines he had won many vnto his purpose, and had obtained of king Adelbright to be Archbishop of Cāter­bury and primate of al England, wēt into Wales, where hee founde manye godly & lerned byshops and preachers of Goddes worde, which sincerely and purelye taught the doctrine of the ho­ly Scripture, and rightlye admini­stred the blessed sacraments according to Christes institution:Note thys This decre was not e­uil. whom thys a­foresaid Austen the Monk labored also to the vttermost of his power to allure frō the sinceritie & simplicity of christs religion, vnto the Romish and popish superstitiō, bosting himself to be a Le­gate of the most holy father the Pope, sēt frō Rome: again, made & ordayned the chief bishop & primate of al englād, [Page] and therefore he wylled them to obey him and his doctrine, and to receaue ye most holy father of Rome, and his ca­tholike Religion. But the Godly and learned Fathers boldely aunswered, that they were alredy true Christiās, and according to christs doctrine they gouerned theire Churches: therefore they would neither obey him, nor sub­mit themselues to the aucthoritie of yt straunge Romishe Bishop, nor yet re­ceiue his supersticious ceremonies, but continue, as heretofore they had done, in the simplicitie of Christes religion. By this meanes this Monke Austen was compelled to depart, his expecta­tion not satisfied. Notwithstanding this monstrous Monk afterward foūd the meanes (such is the charitie of the bloudy papists) greatly to annoy these Godly and lerned fathers, bicause they would not obey his wicked & deuilishe request. For he complained to Kinge Adelbright, Austen a bloudy Monke. that the Britaines called o­therwise Welshmen, woulde neither obey him nor anye man, but onely the Archbishop of Carlion. Which thinge when the King heard, he was greatly [Page 15] moued, and threatned to destroy them al, writing to Elfride king of Northū ­berland that he should come to him wt al the power that he might make, and that he would meete him at Leiciter & frō thence they would go into Wales and there destroye the Archebishop of Carlion and all those that had refused to obey Austen and his doctrine.

When the Godly fathers hearde of this and that the two kings with their armies approched, to the ende for to destroy them, they sent vnto the kings certaine holy and vertuous mē, which went barefoote & woolwarde with all humilitie & meekenes, desiring thē [...]t [...] cease frō so vngodly an enterprise. But the kings were so sterne & so wicked, yt they woulde not once speake to those holy mē, but slew them straightwaies euery one. They spared them no more (alas for sorow) than the wolfe doth ye sheepe, but cruelly and vniustlye mur­thered those saints of God, so that thei were all martired yt came vnto theim, being in numbre fiue hundred & forty. And from thence those kinges went vnto Gāgor, for to slea all ye Britanes [Page] that they might fynde. But when the Britanes heard of it, they assembled & prepared thēselues with all their pow­er to fyghte with those kinges for the defence of their countreye, and for the mayntaynaunce of Christen religion, so that in that battell king Adelbright was slaine by ye iust iudgement of god, and kyng Elfride was sore wounded and compelled moste cowardly to flye, theyr whole armye also being vtterly discomfited & wel nigh al slayne. They that remayned toke them to their fete and fled, so that by this meanes God gaue his seruaunts a glorious victorie ouer the popyshe enemyes. Ex Chron. Angl. Such end, O Lord, geue thou to all thine enemyes, that of malice and without repētaunce persecute thy ser­uauntes for the testimony of thy truth, that the kingdome of Antichrist and ye pope, vtterly subuerted, thou maiest be knowen to be the alone Lorde and thy worde to be the alone veritie.

Of the Popes election.

This decre agreeth not with the order of the auncient Churche of Christ.POpe Nicolas the fyrst made a decree, that if any mā would thrust himself [Page 16] into the sea of S. Peter, not being cho­sen thereunto by such as ar appoynted for the electiō of the pope, ye same shuld be iudged not Apostolicus but Apostati­cus. 49. Dist. Cap. Si quis Apostolice sedi. Anno. 871.

Pope Hadriane the first made a law,Here [...]a [...]men are ad­mitted to the election of the pope. No Pope [...] [...] full without the admission of the Emperour. The Em­perour bar­red frō the election or admissiō of the Pope. The clergy and people of Rome chosers of the Pope. that no lay persons should presume to entermedle with the election of ye pope 63. Dist. Cap▪ Nullus laicorum. An. 796.

Pope Boniface the second, made a de­cree that in the election of the pope, the Clergye should be deuided from the cō ­mon people. In the yeare, &c. 529. Al­bertus. Krempt.

Pope Leo the eyght ordayned, that none should be admitted pope without the consent of the Emperor. In ye yere, &c. 962.63. Dist▪ Cap. In Synodo. Chron.

Pope Adriane the third, was of such and so lustye courage, that contrary to the order tofore vsed, he made a decree, that from henceforth the Emperours should neuer meddle with the election of ye pope as tofore thei had done, nor yt their authoritye or consent shoulde be thought necessary in this behalfe, but yt the clergie & ye people of Rome alone [Page] might frankly & freely choose the most holy Father. In the yere of our Lord. 885. Grat. d [...]st. 62.

Pope Martine the third made ye like decree, that the Clergy and the people of Rome onely shuld choose the bishop of Rome, not regarding the consent of the Emperour. In the yeare, &c. 944. Christ. Massae.

Cardinals appointed for the elec­tion of the Pope.Pope Gregory the tenth ordained, yt when the Pope is dead, the Cardinals with all expedition should assēble thē ­selues togither for the electiō of a new Pope, and that they should be shut vp together in a closet, nether eating, nor drinking, nor yet departing frō thēce, till they had chosen the most holy Fa­ther, Christes vicar & Peters successor. In the yere, &c. 1272. Christ. Mass.

A substātial reason: as though Christ li­ued not which is yt alone and true head of the church.Pope Boniface the second ordained, that the Pope being deade, an other Pope shoulde be chosen within three daies, least the faith of holy Church for lack of an head, should decay and waxe faint. In the yeare, &c. 529. Dist. 69. cap. Nullus. Ioan. Laziard.

The Pope m [...]ste be anWhen Pope Alexander the seconde was chosen Bishop of Rome, certaine [Page 17] other willing to place a straunger in ye See: all the Cardinals cryed out with a loude voyce and said: No man ought to be chosen pope,Italian borne except he be borne in the paradise of Italye. In the yeare, &c. 1063. Ranulphus. Cest.

Pope Sergius the second being before called Os porci, Popes chaunge their nam [...] & the rea­sons why. that is to saye, Swines snoute, or Hogges mouth, after that he was chosē Byshop of Rome, chaunged his name, and called himselfe Sergius. Since that time al Popes haue vsed to chaunge their names, yea and that, as they reporte, for three causes. One is, bicause that Christ, when he did chose his Apostles, chaunged theyr names. The second is, yt as they chaunge their names, so shuld thei chaunge their mā ­ners. The thyrde is, that he whiche is chosen to an excellent estate, shuld not be obscured and disgraced with a vyle and foule name. In the yeare, &c. 848. Chron. Polichron. &c.

Of the alteration of ye popes names Polidorus Vergilius writeth on this mā ­ner: The bishop of Rome hath one special prerogatiue and priuiledge, which is, that when he is once created bishop, [Page] he maye alter & chaunge his name at his pleasure, if the name, which he hath already, do displease hym. As for an ex­ample: If perchaunce he hath bene be­fore a Malefactor, Note. he may call his name Bonifacius, that is to say, a wel doer. If he haue bene a coward or feareful per­son, he may call himself Leo, yt is, a Ly­on. In steade of this name, Rusticall: he may take vnto him the name Vrbanus, yt is to say, Ciuile, gentle or wel man­nered. For leude or wicked, he may cal himself innocent. If he haue bene a dif­famed person, he maye take vnto hym thys name Benedictus, that is to saye, A man of good name and fame, that the byshop at the least in name may be an ornament & beautie to the dignitie of papacie. Sergius the second is reported to haue ben the author of this matter, to whom it was graunted, forasmuch as he was called, Os porci, that is to say Swines snoute, or Hogges mouthe, to take vnto hym another name, for to auoyde and eschewe hys other vyle and fylthye name, &c. Lib. 4. Cap. 10. de inuentor. rerum.

No Pope may chose hys succes­sor.Pope Hilarius the fyrst made a decre [Page 18] that no pope should chose or appoynt his successor, but leaue it to the free e­lection of the clergye of Rome. In the yeare, &c. 465. Quaest. 8. Cap. 1. Plerique. Ioan. Laziardus.

Pope Iohn the seuenth being an wo­man fayned her selfe to be a man,A woman Pope. and for the excellencie of her learning was chosen pope. This woman pope was afterward begotten with childe of her seruaunt & in the time of solemne pro­cession accōpanied wt a great number of cardinals, patriarches, archbishops, bishops, priests, deacōs, monks, fryers, chanons, Nonnes, &c, shee fell on tra­uayle and was deliuered of childe, and so sodenly (as they say) died. Afterward there was a decree made among ye car­dinalls that for the auoyding of suche & of so great inconuenience frō thence­forth whosoeuer shuld be chosen to be Christes vicar & Peters successour,An holy & a clenly de­cree. he shuld first of al be set brechlesse & bare arsed in a certaine botomlesse chayre & ye one of ye basest cardinals wt al humi­litie & reuerence worthy such & so no­ble a prelate, shuld grope wt his hande, whether ye most holy father had all his [Page] that appertayne vnto the court of Ue­nus, or not. If he had them, that thē the Cardinal should crye with a mery and a loude voyce, Testiculos habet. And the whole college of the Cardinalls reioy­syng at the tydings, shoulde aunswere Deo gratias. And so immediatly ye Car­dinals should set the newe chosen and approued pope in S. Peters chayre, as a man found worthy such a most excel­lent dignitie. In the yere, &c. 860. Nau­clerus. Sabel. Platina. Pantal. Chron. Sebast Franc. Paul. Verg.

The popes consecratiōPope Iohn the fyft ordained, that af­ter the Bishop of Rome is elected and chosen, he should be consecrated of the Bishop Hostuense, Portuense & Velitern. In the yeare, &c. 679. Chron. Volateran. Pantaleon. Some ascribe this ordinance to Pope Marke.

Of Cardinalls.

Why Car­dinals wer ordayned.POpe Marcellus ordayned in the ci­tie of Rome .xv. Cardinalls for to baptise such as wer conuerted frō Paganisme vnto Christianisme, & to burye the martirs, whiche suffred death for Gods truth. In the yere, &c. [Page 19] Christ. Massae. Polichron.

Pope Siluester the fyrst appoynted ye College of Cardinals to beautifie and to set forth the honour and dignitie of the church:Cardinalls appoynted to beautify the church. vnto the which Cardinalls (as the papistes fayne) the Emperour Constantine gaue that same authori­tye and preeminence, that the honou­rable order of the sage & prudente Se­natours of Rome tofore had.The num­ber of the Cardinals. And Martine in hys Chronicle sayth, that there are fiftye Cardinalls of that holy Col­lege, that is to say, seuen Byshop Car­dinals .xxviii. Priests Cardinals, & .xv. Deacon Cardinals: albeit the most ho­ly father may at all times encrease the number of those his spirituall children as he thinketh moste meete for the ad­uauncement of the Apostilique see. In the yere, &c. 315. Mart. in Chroni. Ioannes Laziardus.

The aforesayd pope also made a de­cree,Of the cō ­dēnation of Cardinals. that a Bishop Cardinal shuld not be condemned vnder .lxxii. witnesses: a prieste Cardinall, not vnder .lxiii. wit­nesses: A Deacon Carnall, not vnder xxvii. witnesses. C. Praesul. 2. Qu. 4. Lazi­ardus. Celest.

[Page] The Car­dinalls red hat: & what it signifiethPope Innocent the thyrde in a cer­taine councel holden at Lions made a decree, that Cardinalls should for euer after weare red hats vpō their heads, to put thē in remembraunce, that they ought to be redye at al times to shedde their bloud for ye liberty of holy church for the Catholyke fayth, & for the safe­garde of the people. In the yere, &c. 1193 Ioan. Laziard. Ioannes. Stella. Christianus. Massaeus. &c.

Of Byshops.

Byshops ought to be chosē with­out the cō ­sent of the Clergye & of the com­mō people. Byshops seates highest.POpe Clement the fyrste ordayned, that no Byshop ought to be ap­poynted by the clergye, but with the consente of the common peo­ple. He commaunded also, that the by­shops seate shoulde be set in an hygher and more honourable place than the seates and places of other. In the yere, &c. 92. Ioan. Laziard. Chron.

Pope Boniface the thyrd commaun­ded that the clergye and the people of the diocesse shoulde chose theyr owne Byshop.A good lawe. In the yeare of our Lord. 605 Platina. Sabell.

[Page 20]Pope Gregory the seuenth ordayned, that no priest should take a bishoprike of any lay man. If he did that he shuld be excommunicate and lose his bishop­rike. In the yeare of oure Lorde. 1073. Lib. Concil.

Pope Boniface the fourth made a de­cree,Lay men maye geue no byshop­rykes. that so long as the bishop liued no man should entreate of the new electi­on of his successour, but differ the mat­ter vnto the thyrd day after his death. In the yere of our Lord. 106. Ranulph. Cestrensis.

Pope Sixtus the fyrst made a decree,Bishoppes admitted to their bi­shoprykes. of ye pope. that if any Byshopryke wer voyde, no man shuld presume to be bishop ther­of, except he were fyrste admitted vnto it by the popes letters. In the yere, &c. 129. Chron. Angl. Lib. Concil.

Pope Anacletus made a decree, that a byshop shoulde be consecrated of no lesse than of three byshops,The conse­cration of Byshops. yea & those of the same prouince. For sayth he an example of ordring bishops was shewed vnto the Christianes in Iames the lesser byshop of Ierusalem, which was ordayned & appoynted Byshop of these three, Peter, Iames and Iohn. [Page] But if the Metropolitane shall be cō ­secrated, thē must al the bishops of the prouince be presente at his consecrati­on.The conse­cration of the Metropolitane. In the yere of our Lord, 101. Dist. 66 Cap. Archiepiscopus. Ioan. Laziard. Iacob. Phil. Lib. Concil.

On what dai bishops shall be cō ­secrate.The aforesayd pope also ordayned, that bishops shuld not be consecrated, but on the sonday. 75. Dist. Cap. Ordina­tiones episcoporum.

Pope Anicetus ordayned yt no Arch­byshops should be called primates, but such as had special priuilege graunted them of the most holy father the pope:Primates. patriarchs and that al suche so priuileged, mighte also be lawfully called patriarches. In the yere, &c. 169. Dist. 98. ca. Nulli. Isuar.

The By­shops ser­uauntes.Pope Lucius made an order, that a Byshop should haue at al times and in al places attending vpō him .ii. priests and .iii. deacons to testifye both of hys lyfe and of his doctrine. In the yere, &c. 258. De consec. Dist. 1. Cap. Iubemus. Volat. Plat. Massaeus. D. Barns.

Pope Euaristus ordayned, that seuen Deacons should attende vpon the Bi­shop and kepe him,Deacons attendyng on ye bishop preachyng, while he preached, least the enemyes of Gods truth wuld [Page 21] accuse him wrongfully, and say, that he erred: agayne, that he should be hearde with the more reuerence & had in the greater honoure. In the yeare, &c. 110. Ioan. Stella. Ranulphus. Cestrensis.

Pope Calixte the seconde made a de­cree, that the church may neither chose an other Bishop,A scripture aptlye ap­plyed. nor put hym awaye, nor yet be obedient to the ordinaunce of any other bishop, so long as her pro­per byshop is a liue, seyng that the A­postle sayth: The wyfe is bound to the law of her husband, so long as her hus­bande liueth. But whē he is once dead she is losoned from the law of her hus­band, so that she may marry with whō she will, so it be in the Lorde, that is to say, sayeth he, the church may chose an other Byshop, so that it be done Regu­lariter, that is, after ye order & appoint­ment of our mother holy Churche. In ye yere, &c. 1120. Quaest. 7.5. Sicut alterius.

This decree also is ascribed to Pope Euaristus. Byshops residence. Lib. Concil.

Pope Euaristus made a law, yt with­out exceding great necessitye a Bishop might no more forsake hys church, thā the husband his wife.Math. v. For it is writtē, [Page] saith hee: he that seeth a woman & lu­steth after in his hart he hath commit­adultery. In the yeare of our Lord. 110. Lib. Concil.

A decree worthye to be obserued What ser­uaunts bi­shops and priestes ought to haue.Pope Innocent, the sixt made a decree that bishops and all other ecclesiastical persons should repair home vnto their owne houses and cures, maintain hos­pitalitie for the relief of the poore and suffer no idle nor loytering lubbers to remayne in their houses, but only no­rishe suche as are vertuously occupied, and apply themselues diligently to the study of the holy Scripture and to the readyng of the auncient wryters, that they mighte afterwarde serue in the church of Christe. In the yeare. &c. 1343 Chron. Ioannes Stella. Phisition heale thy selfe.

Pope Gregory the eleuenth said to a certayne bishop being absent from his bishopricke: Thou bishoppe why goest thou not home to thy bishoprick? The bishop aunswered againe with a stout courage: And thou Pope, which callest thy selfe father of fathers, and the chief of all bishoppes whiche oughtest also to geue exaumple of dooing well to other Bishoppes, prelates and priests: [Page 22] why art thou so farre from Rome and art not resident vpon thy bishoprick at Rome? In the yeare, &c. 1362. Albertus. Crant. Ioan. Stella. Chron.

Pope Leo the second ordayned,Archbi­shops paul free. that the Archbishops shuld pay nothing for theyr paul to the bishop of Rome, but haue it freely geuen the. In the yere, &c 607. Albertus Crant. Chron. G [...]uing of orders.

Pope Anacletus made a decree, that no bishop should presume to admit a­ny persons vnto holy orders, that dwel in an other bishoppes diocesse. In the yere, &c. 101. Quest. 7. Cap. 1. Epis. in diocesi aliena. Al bishops bound to o­bey the Metropolitan [...]

Pope Anicetus made a law that whē an Archbishop, which is the Metropo­litane, should be consecrated: all the bi­shoppes of that prouince ought to bee present, euen as they all are bounde to obey hym. In the yeare of our lord. 159. Distinc. 66. Cap. ab omnibus phil. Berg.

Pope Zepherinus decreed,No bishop condemned without the donsent of the pope. that a bi­shop called into iudgemēt either of the patriarch, or of the Primate, or of the Metropolitane, shoulde not bee con­demned without the authority licence and consent of the Apostolique sea. [Page] In the yeare, &c. 208. Iac. Phil. Bergom.

Lay men may not accuse By­shoppes.Pope Eusebius ordained, that no pro­phane persons whom we cal lay men, should presume to accuse or to cal into iudgement their Byshop. In the yere, &c, 309. Lib. Concil. Iacob. Philip. Bergom. D. Barns.

Pope Innocent ye fyrst made a decree, yt those byshops which sell prebendes, benefices, deanryes, Abbotships, prior­ships, or any other ecclesiasticall digni­tyes, eyther Sacraments or sacramen­tals, as holy oyle, chrisme, halowing of altares,Byshops simoniakes &c, shoulde be adiudged Simo­niakes, and be punished as persons giltie of Simonye. In the yere, &c. 408. Qu 1. Cap. 3. Si quis praebendas. Philip. Bergom [...]oan. Stella.

No secular person Bi­shop.Pope Hormisda decreed, that no secu­lar person shuld be chosen to be bishop but one of the number of priestes. In the yeare of our Lord. 514. Dist. 61. Cap. 18. In sacerdotibus.

SuffragāePope Iginius made a decree, that no Archbishop shuld condemne his suffra­gane but in the syghte and hearing of other suffraganes,A good lawe. and bishops of the same prouince. In the yeare, &c. 14. [Page 23] Ranulphus. Cestrensis. Polichron.

Pope Theodorus ordained, that no bi­shop should meddle in the diocesse of a­ny other Byshops, but diligently loke to his owne cure. In the yeare. &c. 673. Lib. Concil. Christian. Massaeus.

Pope Siluester instituted,Bishops only muste halow oyle and creame & confyrme children. Halowing of churches yt byshops only should halowe oyle and creame, & confyrme children. In the yere. &c. 315. Chron. Platina.

Pope Felix the third appointed, that bishops only should halow Churches. In the yere. &c. 486. Volat. Poli. Pantal.

Pope Liberius ordayned, that no bi­shop or beneficed mā shuld forsake hys flocke for any persecution or trouble, though death should ensue, accordyng to thys saying of Christ:Ioan. x. A good shepe­heard geueth hys life for his shepe. In the yeare, &c. 354. Anselmus Ryd.

Pope Antherus made a decree,A Godly decree. The trans­lation of Byshops. that a bishop might be remoued frō one bi­shoprike to another, if the necessitye or profite of the congregation so require: but yet not without the authority and licence of the Byshop of Rome. In the yeare of our Lorde. 239. Platina. Volat. Lib. concil.

[Page] The com­mon people may not accuse their bishop. Math. x.Pope Pius the first decreed, that the commō people should not accuse their bishop, nor the shepe their shepeheard. For saieth he, neither is the disciple a­boue his maister, nor the seruaunte a­boue his lord. In the yere of our lorde. 147. lib. Con.

A decree worthy to be practisedPope Nicolas the first ordained, that bishops should not entangle themsel­ues with worldlye businesses, nor ap­ply their minds to feates of warre but geue their whole mind to the study of holy Scriptures, to preaching and to prayer In the yeare of our Lorde. 871. Quest. 23▪ cap Reprehensibile.

Pope Iohn the xxiii. decreed, that bi­shops should not geue their mindes to hunting.Bishops no hūters. In the yere, &c. 1409. Dist. 34. Cau. Quorundam.

Pope Eugenius the first ordained that bishops should haue persons to punish such priestes as offend.Bishops prysons. In the yeare of our Lorde. 650. Volat. Chron. Grat. Doc. Barnes.

Scholes maintained in euery bi­shops dio­cesse.Pope Eugenius also, commaunded that bishops in their Diocesse, shoulde diligently prouide that there might be learned scholemaisters to trade vp the [Page 24] Christen youthe in good letters and liberall artes. Ex sinodo Eugenii. Lib. Concil.

Pope Anacletus made a lawe, that Bishops should perseuer and continue styll stedfaste and diligente in settyng forth the truth of Gods word,A law worthy to be folowed. thoughe neuer so great trouble folow of it. For saith he, blessed are they, that suffer persecution for righteousnesse. In the yeare of our Lorde. 101. Dist. 43. Scimus.

Ioannes Hus, I. Husse. No spirituall person maye haue any tempo­rall iuris­diction. whome the bloudy pa­pistes, notwithstandyng the Empe­rours safe conduct, most cruelly brente vnto ashes at the councell of Constāce (where, as some write, were gathered together iii.M.ix.C. and xl. prelates and their Uicares) affirmed opēly and constantlye, that it is not lawfull for ecclesiastical persons to haue any tem­porall iurisdiction. In the yere of oure Lorde. 1415. Aeneas Siluius. Plat. Christ. Massaeus. Bishops & priestes apparell.

Pope Paschalis beyng Bishoppe of Rome, there was a Councell holden at Aquisgranum, in the which it was ordayned, that no Ecclesiasticall persōs [Page] shuld weare any sumptuous garmēts, nor rings or ouches vpō their fingers, but byshops only, yea and that at suche times only, as they say masse, and be in their Pontificalibus. In the yeare, &c. 827 Christ. Massae. Lib. Concil.

A good de­cree.The Councel Aureliane decreed that euery byshop in hys diocesse shoulde to the vttermost of hys power make pro­uisiō for such poore of ye same, as haue not wherof to fynde thēselues: Again, as are sycke and so weake,Prouision for ye poore that they ar not able to labour for their liuing. Dist 82. Cau. Episcopus.

A godly actIn the Councell Toletane the thirde, it was enacted, that at all bishops and priestes tables, there should be no idle talke, nor telling of wanton tales, but reading, hearing and talking of the ho­ly Scriptures. Lib. Concil.

The forme of the Othe, which the Popyshe Byshoppes vse, at the tyme of their consecration: as it is specifyed, in the Popes decretalles: De iuramento. C. Ego.

Howe can such popish bishops be faythfull [...] to their Prince, be­thus sworne to the Idol of Rome.I. N. Byshop frō this houre foreward shall be faythfull to s. Peter, and to the holy Apostolique Church of Rome [Page 25] and to my Lord. N. the pope, and to his successours that enter in according to the rule of the Canons. I shall not bee neither in councel nor in dede, that he shuld lose his life, or membre, or other­wyse be euil entreated. The councell, which eyther by himself, or by letters, or by any messanger he shal open vnto me, I shall declare it to no mā vnto his hindraunce. The papacie of the Churche of Rome, and the rules of the holy Fathers, I shall be an helper to defende and to mayn­taine (my order being safe) against al mē. Councell. Popes Le­gate Being called vnto any Sinode or coū ­cell, I shall come, except I haue a law­ful let. The legate of the Apostolique sea, whom I shal knowe to be certain, I shal honourablye entertayne both at his comming and at hys departure or going away. The churches of the Apo­stles (at Rome) I shal visite euery yere, eyther by my self, or by some sure mes­sanger, except I obtayne licence (of the holy Father) to the contrarye. So God helpe me, & these holy Gospels of God.

After thys, there was inuented and receaued a newer forme and māner of an othe, whiche the Byshops at theyr [Page] consecration sware to the pope, both larger and more to the purpose to stablyshe and defende the tirannye of the Romish Bishop. In thys newer and later othe are these wordes con­tayned.

The papacie of Rome and the Regal or prince like honoure and dominions of S. Pe­ter, Is any good hope to be cōcea­ued of these forsworne Byshops. I shalbe an helper to retayne and to de­fende agaynste all men. The lawes, the ho­noures, the priuileges and the authoritye of the Churche of Rome, and of our Lorde the Pope and of hys successoures, I shall to the vttermoste of my power laboure to conserue, to defende, to encrease, and to aduaunce. Neyther shall I bee, in councell, in deede, or in affayres, wherein any sinister or preiu­diciall thynges of persons, lawe, honoure, state and power shall be imagined and deuy­sed agaynst that our Lorde Pope, or against that Churche of Rome, and if so bee I know suche thynges to bee handled, deuysed, or procured of any person or persons, I shall hynder and lette it to the vttermoste of my power, and so soone as is possible with all conueniente speede I shall sygnifye it, and [Page 26] make it knowen to the same oure Lorde the Pope, or to some other, by whome it maye come to hys knowledge. The rules of the ho­ly Fathers, the decrees, the ordinaunces, the sentences or iudgementes, the dispositions. the preseruations, the prouisions, and the A­postolique commaundements. I shall obserue with all my power, and cause them also to be obserued of other heretikes, Schismatikes and all suche as rebell and stryue agaynste our Lord the Pope or hys successoures, I shal to the vttermoste of my power persecute im­pugne and condemne, &c.

Of Priestes.

POpe Anacletus ordayned,Priestes preachers. Priestes honoured. Priestes ordered. that there shoulde bee priestes sette in euery citye, towne and vil­lage, to teache the people Gods word, and to minister the Sacramentes. He ordayned also, that priestes should be honoured aboue all men, and that thei should not be vexed or toubled but borne withal, and reuerenced of al mē: Agayne, that when any priestes were made, they shuld be solemnly & openly [Page] made. In ye yere, &c. 101. Lib. Concil. Plat. Fascic. Temp. Iacob. Phil. D. Barns.

Slaunde­rers of PriestesThe aforesaid Pope also made a de­cree, that al such as backebite or slaun­der any priest, should be excommunica­ted. For sayth he, he that slaundreth a priest, slaundreth Christ. For priestes without doubt are Christs.Nolite Tā ­gere Chri­stos meos. The de­grees vnto priesthode. Lib. Concil. Chroni.

Pope Gaius made a decree, yt none should be made a priest, except he were fyrst a dorekeper: secondlye a Reader, thirdly an Exorciste or cōiurer: fourth­ly, an Acholite, a lighter & carier of can­dels: fiftly, a Subdeacon: sixtly, a Dea­con: & seuenthly, a prieste: and fynallye a bishop, if he can come vnto ye promo­tion. In the yeare, &c. 384. Chron. Plati. Fasc. Temp. D. Barns.

Some ascribe thys decree to Pope Stephen the second. Grat. Ioan. La.

Priestishe orders.Pope Siricius ordayned, ye priestishe orders should not be geuen altogether at one time, but at sundrye tymes. In the yere, &c. 389. Sabell. Plat. Ioan. Lazia. 77. Dist. Cap. In singulis.

The daye for prie­stish ordersPope Gelasius the first commaunded ye only priestishe orders shuld be geuen [Page 27] only foure times in ye yeare, yea and yt on the Saterday. In the yeare, &c. 494. Volat. Isidor. D, Barns.

Pope Boniface ye first instituted,The age of priestes. Luke. iii. that no man shuld be made priest before he be, xxx. yeres olde. For Christ sayth he, was thirtie yeres old before he toke on him ye office of preaching. In the yeare, &c. 425. Sigebert. Sabel. Chron.

Pope Zacharias notwithstādyng made a decree, yt if necessitye requireth, prie­stes shoulde not onely be made at .xxx. yeres olde but also at .xxv. In the yere, &c. 752. Dist. 79. Cap. Si triginta.

Pope Siricius, Who maye not be ad­mitted to priesthode. of whō we spake afore decreed, yt al those men that haue bene twice maryed, or els haue maried a wi­dow to wyfe, shoulde by no meanes be receaued vnto the order of priesthode. Isidor. Plat, Albert. Krantz. Pantal.

Pope Gelasius ye first, of whō also we spake afore, ordayned likewise,The popes dispensatiō maketh all thinges lawfull. yt none which wer twice maried, should be ad­mitted vnto ecclesiastical orders, with­out the bishop of Romes dispensation Chron. Ioan. Stella. D. Barns.

Pope Anastasius made a law,This se­meth to bee borowed out of the olde lawe. Leuit. ii.i yt none which was lame or maymed, or wāted [Page] any of hys members, should be admit­ted to be a priest. In the yere, &c. 404. Grat. Sabel Plat, Polydor. &c.

Letters testimonialThe aforesayd pope made a decree, yt no straungers, & specially such as come frō beyonde the seas, should be admit­ted vnto ye clergie, except they brought with them a testimonial sygned with the handes of fyue byshops. 37. Dist. ca. Extraneo. Ioan. Laziard.

Wuld God thys lawe were obser­ued among vs in these our dayes.Pope Pelagius ordayned that no mā shuld be admitted vnto the ministery, which eyther of ambition, or elles for worldely lucre and easye liuyng desy­reth to come vnto it. In the yere, &c. 552. Christ. Massaeus.

Pope Hilary the fyrst made a decree, that no man should be admitted to bee a priest,A Godly lawe. except he were both wel lear­ned and well mannered. In the yeare of our Lord. 465. Ioan. Stella. Dist. 55. Cap Penitentis.

No murtherer may be a priest.Pope Iohn the nynthe ordayned, yt if any man had committed murther, the same shoulde neuer be admitted to re­ceaue holy orders. Againe, if any priest were founde gyltye of that faulte he shoulde be irregulare, and neuer after [Page 28] be receaued into the ministery. In the yere, &c. 904. Dist. 5. C. Miror. Ioan Stella.

Pope Zepherinus decreed,Both prie­stes & Laye mē ought to be pre­sent at the election & admissiō of spirituall ministers. No diffa­med persō ▪ may be a priest. Who maye not be ad­mitted vn­to priest­hode. yt whē a by­shop shuld make eyther deacō or priest, both priests & lay mē shuld be present. In the yere, &c. 208. Phil. Bergom.

Pope Innocent the fyrst ordayned, yt no diffamed person should be admitted to be a priest. In the yere, &c, 408. Dist. 50. Cap. Canones. Phil, Bergom.

Pope Zozimus ordained, that no gel­ded person, nor bond mā shuld be made a priest, except he were fyrst made free of hys Lord. In the yeare, &c, 424. Fasc. Temp. Chron. But thys constitution of ye byshop is euell kept of certayne men, sayth Ioannes Laziardus. For nowe a dayes, (sayth he) not only bondmē, but also bastardes and whores children, ar receaued into the ministery, and haue the gouernement of paryshes commit­ted vnto them, and they also bestowe the patrimony of Christ vpon whores at their pleasure.Priests no tauernhun­ters. Deacons may mini­ster the

The aforesayd pope made also a de­cree, that priestes should be no tauern­hunters, nor yet sel wine themselues. He ordained again yt a deacō shuld not [Page] presume to minister the sacramente of Christs body & bloud to ye people, if ey­ther bishop or priest wer present.Cōmunion in ye absēce of a prieste. Dist. 93. Cap. Praesente praesbitero. Phil. Bergom.

Pope Anicetus forbad first of al, prie­stes to haue beardes,Priestes beards for­bidden. or to weare long side heare. In ye yere, &c. 159. Sabell. Lib. Concil. Petrus de natal.

Some ascribe this decree to pope A­nacletus. Plat. Poli. Massaeus.

Pope Anicetus also commaunded, ye priestes crownes should be shauen,Priestes [...]wnes cōmaūded. not foure cornered, sayth he, like vnto Simō Magus but as round as a boule like vn­to Simon Petrus: to put the priests in re­membraunce that they shoulde despise this world, and set al their mindes vp­on the heauenly crowne. Petrus de nat. Christ. Massae. D. Barns.

Pope Zacharias inuented the priests apparel.Priestes apparell. In ye yere, &c, 752. Chron. Achil.

Pope Benet ye third cōmaunded, that priests shuld walk in an order, & weare apparel mete for their degree. In the yeare, &c▪ 863. Fasc. Temp. Chron.

Pope Gregory the fourth in a certain councel ordayned, yt al the clergye both byshops and priests shuld lay a syde all [Page 29] costly apparel & by no means wear rī ­ges, precious stones, gold, siluer or any such like sūptuous ornamēts, but ra­ther homely & sober apparel after ye ex­āple of Christ & of his apostels. In the yere. 846. Ioan. Tit. in Chro. Galliae. Plat.

Pope Pelagius ye first ordained yt prie­stes vnder paine of deadly sin shuld say Mattens appointed for the day.Mattens of the daye. In the yeare, &c. 580. Dist. 19. Cap. Elutherias fra. Ioan. Stell.

Pope Vrban the second ordained like­wise ye priests should say euery day our ladies Mattens openly in the church:Mattēs of our Lady. & that vpon the satterday the whole ser­uice shuld be of her. In the yere, &c. 1086 Sabell. Ioan. Stella. Nauclerus. Guil. Du­rand. Polichron.

Pope Anastasius the second made a decree, that no priest should omitte the saieng of his diuine seruice,Diuine seruice. except it be masse, although he bee neuer so muche oute of charitie, and neuer so greatlye stuffed ful of rancor and malice against any person▪ In the yeare. &c. 498. Ioan­nes Laziardus. Celestinus.

Pope Innocent the seconde decreed, that no man should strike a pr [...]est. For [Page] it is written,A priest striker is ac­cu [...]ed. Psal 105. saieth he: Touche not my annointed. If anye manne contrarye to hys commaundemente didde pre­sume to smite the annointed priest, he pronounced him excommunicate ipso facto and accursed, & that by no meanes he should be absolued (except he stoode in daunger of death) but only of ye pope of Rome. In the yeare of our Lorde. 11 [...]1. Causa. 17. Quest, Si quis. Ioan. Stella. Chron.

Pope Euaristus enacted, that priestes should not be disquieted,Priests not disquieted▪ but hono [...] ­red. nor euill en­treated of the laity, but that they shuld be had in high reuerence and honour. In the yeare▪ &c. 110. Isidor. Tem. 3. Conc. Polid. Pantaleon.

Pope Pontianus ordained, that prists should be accused of none,Priests ac­cusers. but onely of priestes and bishops, In the yeare, &c. 230. Gratian. Isidor. polidor.

Pope Fabiā also made a decree, yt nei­ther priests shuld be admitted to accuse the laity,Accusatiōs nor the laity the priests. In the yere of our Lorde. 242. Caus. 2. Qu. 7. Sicut.

Pope Calixt the firste ordained, that in the accusation of a priest no suspici­ous [Page 30] personnes, or of euill name and fame, either anye suche as bee ene­mies to the priest, should be admitted to geue euidence against him. In the yere &c. 217. Quest. 3. Cap. 5. Accusatores Ioan. Laziard.

Pope Alexander the firste orday­ned, that the Laitye shoulde haue no­thing to do with the cleargy:Priests ex­empted frō the iurisdiction of the temporall powers. and that the spiritualty should be vtterly exēp­ted from all the iurisdiction, authority and power of the secular rulers. In the yere of our Lorde. 119. Albertus. Crantz.

Pope Caius made a decree,None with in holy or­ders may be conuen­ted before a temporal Iudge. that no lay personne should presume to accuse or to call into iudgemente beefore a se­cular iudge, either prieste or any other that is within holye orders. In the yeare of our Lorde. 284. Iacob. Phillip. Bergom.

Pope Siluester the first commaunded yt no priest shuld be compelled to plead his cause before any secular person, or in any temporall court. In the yere. &c. 315. Quest. 11.1. Cap. Testimonium. & Cap. Si quis.

Pope Iulius the .i. made a decre also yt [Page] a priest shuld not haue his cause heard or pleaded before any temporall iudge onely. In the yeare &c. 338. Iacob. Phil. Bergom. Lib. Concil.

Pope Boniface the eight in a general councel,Priestes free from paymentes to the tem­poralitie. The liber­ties of priestes. ordayned, that temporall Ru­lers should not charge the people with any kind of payments, if they did, that the priests shuld pay them none, except the Pope gaue them licence. In the yere. &c. 1190. Polidor lib. 17. Angl. Hist.

Pope Nicolas the first ordained, that no temporall man, wer he king or em­perour, should haue ought to doe wyth those things that appertain vnto prie­stes.No pay­mentes for priestes. In the yere, &c. 871. Anselmus Ryd.

Pope Gregory the fourth made a de­cree, that priestes should bee free from all kinde of worldlye bondages, taxes. paymentes,A good and godly acts. &c. In the yeare &c. 846. Sa­bel. Platina.

Pope Vrban the second enacted not­withstanding, that the priestes shouldr paye tribute to the higher powers for the defence of their countrey, In the yere. &c. 1086. Qu, 23. Cap. Tributum.

Prists housen built nigh to the church and why.Pope Leo the ninth apointed, that ye priests houses shuld be built nigh vnto [Page 31] the churches, that the pastours mighte alway be at hand, whē the parishners shoulde haue nede of theym, and that the poore people, might know, where to haue succour and reliefe in the time of their necessitie. In the yeare of our Lord. 1049. Qu. 12. cap. 1. Necessaria. Nau. Ioan. Stella. D. Barns.

Pope Simmachus ordained,What wo­men may dwell in priestes houses. that a prieste shoulde kepe no woman in hys house, except she were his kinswoman his mother, his sister, or his wife, whō he ought godly to gouern. In the yere &c. 499. Dist. 81. cap. Volumus. Volat.

Pope Liberius made a law,A goodlaw Iohn. x. that no prieste should forsake his cure for anye persecution or trouble, though deathe should ensue, according to this saying of Christ: A good shepeherd geueth his life for his sheepe. In the yeare of our Lorde.Dispensations for no residence. 254. Anselmus Rid.

Pope Iohn the eighte ordained that the priestes, which were absente from their benefices without a dispensation from the Pope, should be compelled to return vnto them, and there to be resi­dent. In the yere, &c. 887. Ioan. Laziard.

Pope Simplicius ordained, that no [Page] clearke or prieste should receiue the in­uestiture of his benefice or of his office at any Laymens hand.Priestes ought to be preachers and not singers. Priestes eyther Si­monsakes or fornica­tors ought to be depri­ued of theyr promotiōs. In the yeare, &c 471. Ranulpus Cestrensis. Ioan. Laziardus.

Pope Gregory the first made a decree in a certain councel holden at Rome, that the Ministers of the altare should geue their mind to preachyng and not to singyng. For, said he, while mē seke a swete voice in holy seruice, couena­ble life is set apart: and the singer wt his maners hurteth the people, though wt his voice he greatly delighteth them. In the yere. &c. 590. Polichron. Lib. 5.

Pope Victor the second in a certayne councell holden at Florence, ordained that all bishops and priests, whiche he proued giltye either of Simonye, or of fornicatiō, should be depriued of their Bishoprickes, benefices, and all other ecclesiasticall promotions and digni­ties. In the yere of our lord. 1053.

Pope Eleutherius made a decree yt no priest should be degraded or put frō the degree of his priesthode,The degrading of priestes. except he wer first lawfully accused and conuict. For saith he, our Sauiour knew well, that Iudas was a theefe, and should betray [Page 32] him, but forasmuch as he was not accu­sed, he put him not doun, but al that he did in the mean time among the Apo­stles for ye estate of his dignitie, it was alowed, and stoode fyrme and stable. In the yere,Priestes talke at the table. &c. 177. Ranulp. Cest. lib. 4.

In the councell Toletane the third, it was decreed, yt at priestes tables there shuld be no idle talk, nor telling of wā ­ton tales, but reading, hearing and tal­king of the holy scriptures. Lib. concil.

Of the syngle lyfe of Priestes.

POpe Calixte the first made a decree that so many as would bee made priests,Priestes mariage forbidden. should abstayne from ma­riage. In the yere, &c 217. dist. 62. Cap. presbyteris. Ioannes. Stella. Phillip. Bergom.

Pope Siricius the first forbadde not onelye the priestes, but also the Dea­cons to marry.Deacons mariage forbidden. Subdea­cons mari­age forbid­den. In the yere. &c. 337. lib. Concil. Polyd.

Pope Pelagius the second did not only prohibite priests and Deacons to mar­ry, but also the Subdeacons. In ye yere &c. 580. Chron. lib. Con. Poly.

[Page]Pope Gregory ye i. bicause he thought it to much violence,The vowe of chastitie. cruelty and tiran­ny, to diuorce such as came vnto ye mi­nistery maried, from their wiues, or­dayned that from his tyme, none shuld be Subdeacon, vnlesse he vowed cha­stitie before. In the yeare of our Lord. 590. Chroni. Concil. Poli.

Notwithstandyng the lawes afore made tooke no effect among the prie­stes,When the single lyfe of priestes toke first place. vntill the tyme of Gregorye the Seuenth, whiche was the yere of oure Lorde. 174.

This Gregory the Seuenth in a ceretayne councell made a decree that from that tyme forwarde, it should no more be lawfull for priestes to marrye:O Anti­christ. and agayne, that such as were married al­readye shoulde bee diuorced from their wyues. and if they woulde not forsake theyr wyues, they shoulde be depriued from their ministery,O Tiraūt and also from ec­clesiasticall promotiōs, so that it shuld not be lawful for a christen mā to take them for spirituall ministers, or to bee present at their ministratiō, by the rea, son of their continuaunce in mariage [...] when notwithstandyng our Sauiour-Christ [Page 33] sayeth:Math. xix. That God hath coupled and ioyned together: let no man sepa­rate and put a sunder.i. Cor. vii. And the holy A­postle sayeth: To auoyde fornication, let euery man haue his own wife, and euery womā her own husband. Again, Wedlocke is honourable among all men,Heb. xiii. & the bed vndefiled. But whore­mongers & adulterers God shal iudge. Of thys decree followed many & great inconueniences. For ye priestes by this meanes abstayning from lawfull ma­trimonye, abstayned not frō vnlawfull whoredome, & from other leude partes of most detestable vncleannesse, but de­filed themselues with al kinde of abho­minable liuing, vnto the vtter defacing both of themselues and of theyr mini­stery, in so muche yt the aforesayd pope was compelled to make a decree, that no man should heare the masse of any whoremōger priest: supposyng by this meanes to fraye away the priestes frō their whoring,The filthy generation of ye wiue­lesse papists which notwithstāding from that time vnto this houre again, hath growen vp vnto such an hight in the kingdome of the pope, that among the verye Turkes, Iewes, Sarazens, [Page] and suche other miscreantes, the lyke fornication, whoredome, adultery, in­cest, sodomitrye and all wicked kynde of most detestable dissolution of leude life not to be founde, as is at this pre­sent proued to be exercised of ye vnchast generatiō of the popish wiuelesse prie­stes, vnto the great infamye and slaun­der of the christen profession.

Pope Innocent the second in ye coun­cell Remense made a decree also, ye Sub­deacons shoulde liue continentlye and without wiues. In the yeare, &c. 1131. Dist. 18. Cap. Decreuimus. Ioan. Laziard. He ordayned also, that not only Sub­deacons, but also Deacons and prie­stes shoulde professe chastitye and liue wiuelesse vnder payne of depriuation of theyr benefyces and all other eccle­siasticall promotion.Wiuelesse lyfe vnder payne of depriuation. Chron. Lib. Concil. Ioan. Stella.

Pope Vrban the seconde lykewyse made a lawe, that if any man, after he was made Deacon, dyd marrye: the same shoulde be depriued of all hys be­nefices, and all other spirituall digni­tyes. In the yeare, &c. 186, Disti. 32. Cap. Eos qui. Ioan. Phil. Bergom.

[Page 34]Pope Theodore bearyng rule in the tyme of the Emperoure Constantine the fourthe,Why mari­age is frely permitted to ye priests of the easte Churche, & denyed to the priestes of the west Churche. a councell was gathered, in whiche it was decreed that the prie­stes of the Grece and of ye Easte church shoulde be at libertye to marrye, and to haue theyr owne lawfull wiues, by­cause of the greate heate that is in the countrey: but to the priests of ye West partes maryage was vtterlye denyed, as vnto persons,A wise rea­son and substantiall. which dwel in a much colder countrey, & therfore lesse nede­full of maryage. In the yeare, &c. 936. Chron. Ang.

Pope Paschalis the seconde bearing rule Anselme Archbyshop of Cantor­bury in the second yeare of the reygne of Kyng Henry the fyrst,Monke Anselme the popes proctor for the simple life of prie­stes in England. Kyng of Eng­lande, whiche was in the yeare of oure Lorde. 106. gathered together at Lon­don a Satanicall swarme of shame­lesse shauelynges and condemned the honest and Godly maryage of priestes, forbidding al spiritual ministers from henceforth to kepe ye company of their lawfull wiues,The frutes of ye single lyfe of prie­stes. or after that tyme to haue any thing to do with matrimony but to liue a syngle and wiuelesse lyfe. [Page] The diuelish decree of that Antichristi­an Archebishop, made of many Godly maryed priests, such a mōstruous mul­titude of vyle stinking, and abhomina­ble Sodomites, yt the aforesaid Anselme was compelled to make a decree also a­gainst those Sodomites, cōmaunding that al Sodomitical priestes should o­penly be accursed in the churches eue­ry sonday throughout the yeare. And afterward suche great inconueniences grewe of the publishyng of this moste detestable sinne of Sodomitrye (for by this meanes it began to be knowen & to be practised not only among ye cler­gye, but also among the Laitie) that he was compelled to reuoke & cal backe a­gayne this his wicked decree of publi­cation, and from henceforth no more openly to accurse those Sodomiticall monstures. Lib. Concil.

Pope Honorius the seconde willyng perfectly to stablysh that wicked decree of the single life of priestes begonne by that Antichrist Anselme in England,Note thys hystorye. sent a certayne carnall Cardinall cal­led Ioannes Cremonensis into this realm, whiche called together here at Londō [Page 35] also a great councel at the which were present two Archebyshops, xxiiii. By­shops, and fortie Abbotes, besydes an innumerable multitude of the clergie. In thys councell, besides other things he most greuously inueyed agaynst the maryage of priestes: and among other his words he sayd: that it was a sham­full matter, and an excedyng great ab­homination for a priest to rise from an whores syde (for so he called the priests lawfull wiues) and immediatly to goe and make Gods bodye. But notwith­standing God willing to shewe,The prac­tise of wiuelesse papists what chaste and continent fathers these ad­uersaries and forbidders of priests ma­trimonye are, the aforesayd Cardinall euen the very same day wherin he had not only condemned the moste Godly and lawfull mariage of priests,A knack of knauerye. but al­so deuoutlye song masse, was taken wt an whore in his bed the next nyghte following and so with shame enough tooke hym to hys feete, and with all haste fledde awaye to Rome vnto hys holy father, not so muche as once byd­dyng hys frendes here in Englande farewel. A frute worthy such a chastity [Page] It was not vnaptly answered of King Rychard the fyrst, to a certayne prieste called Fulco, King Ry­chard ye first which sayd to the King on thys wyse: King to thee I saye in the name of god almighty, that thou mar­rye sone thy three euyl doughters, least some worse happe thee befal. Thou ly­est hipocrite, quod the King: for daugh­ter haue I none. Yes sayd the prieste: Thou hast pryde, couetousnesse and le­cherye. Thē aunswered the Kyng: My pride I geue to the templares and hos­pitalers: my couetousnesse, to ye white monks, and my lechery to the prelates of the church. In the yeare of our Lord 1124. Ranulp. Cestrensis. Poly. in hist. Ang. Chroni.

The mari­age of prie­stes allow­ed. i, Tim. i. Titus. i.Of the maryage of Priestes.

POpe Siluester the fyrst ordayned degrees in ecclesiastical orders, and decreed, that euery prieste shuld be the husband of one wife only, according to the doctrine of the holy Apostle. In the yere of oure Lord. 315. Sabel. Plat, Ioan. Phili. Bergom D. Barnes. Polydor.

Pope Gregory the fyrst restored ma­ryage [Page 36] agayne to the priestes, which he to fore had denyed vnto them,Priestes maryage restored. when he sawe howe manye greuous incon­ueniences followed of that most wic­ked decree of the single life of priestes. In the yere, &c. 590. S. Huldrichus in epist ad Nicol. Papam.

Pope Constantine the seconde, whom the seditious, tirannicall and supersti­tious papistes did afterwarde violent­lye depose,Maryage restored not only to se­cular prie­stes, but al­so to mon­kes, friers, nunnes, &c. cruellye thruste into a mo­nasterye, as into a prison, and moste vnmercifully put out hys eyes, gaue li­bertye not only to secular priestes for to marrye, but also to Monkes, Friers and Nunnes, that they by this meanes auoyding whooredome, myghte the more quietlye geue theyr mynde to the studye of Godlynesse. In the yeare of our Lorde. 769. Chroni. Ioan. Laziardus. Cestrensis.

Pope Gregorye the thyrde being Bi­shop of Rome, the Emperoure Con­stantine perceauyng the greate abho­mination and to muche vncleannesse of lyfe, that reygned among the mon­kes & Nunnes thorow ye vowe of their [Page] vnchast chastitye,Monkes & Nōnes set­at libertye to marrye. Monaste­ryes made houses for the seruice of the com­mon weale. set the Monkes and Nonnes at libertye, commaundyng them rather to marrye according to Gods ordinaunce, than so filthily and wickedly to lyue, & made of their mo­nasteryes, houses necessarye for the cō ­mon weale. In the yeare, &c, 741. Chro. Sebast. Franck. Christ. Massaeus.

Pope Pius the seconde tofore called Aeneas Siluius, was wont to saye, that there are many causes, why maryage should be taken away frō the priestes,A worthy & a Godly saying. but there are many mo vrgent, weigh­tye and necessary causes, why it ought freely to be restored to them agayne. In the yeare, &c. 1458. Chron. Ioan. Lazi­ardus. Plat.

Pope Peter, as they write, whom Lewes the Emperoure made bishop of Rome,A man first Fryer. and afterwarde Pope had a wife liuing & was ma­ried. before he was chosē pope, made himself a gray fryer without the con­sent of his wyfe, called Ioan ye dough­ter of Mathew de Corbario. When thys Peter was chosen & consecrated Pope, hys wyfe claymed hym to bee her true and lawfull husbande, and desyred of the Emperoure and of the Byshoppes that they mighte lyue together agayne [Page 37] as manne and wife. Whyche thyng brought into question, iudgemēt was geuen, that she oughte to bee restored vnto him. Thus the woman obtai­ned agayne, her husband, although be­fore firste a professed Frier, and after­ward a consecrate pope. Ioan Laziard.

Pope Leo, the ninth is not so greuoꝰ an enmy,Priestes may leade about with them theyr lawfull wiues. i. Cor. x. to the mariage of priests, but that he graunteth that priestes haue power to haue wiues and to lead them aboute with them, being moued with these wordes of Saincte Paule: Haue not we power to lead a sister to wife, as the other Apostles doe, and the bre­thren of the Lord and Cephas.

Pope Innocent in his decretals,Priestes maried of­fending are worthy to be greuously puni­shed. wri­teth, that those priests which haue wi­ues of their own after the maner of the coūtrey where they dwell, are greuou­slye to bee punished, if they doe breake their Wedlocke.

Pope Paule the second many tymes greuously complained of ye heauy yoke of priestes constrained chastitie, and was ful determined, if God had spared him longer life, to haue taken awaye that wicked decree of the single life of [Page] priests, and to set mariage againe at li­berty as certayne write.The vowe of matrimony.

More largelye of this matter thou maiest rede in my boke of Matrimony, whether I send thee moste gentle rea­der. Of this mater also in our English tongue very learnedly and truely haue written M. D. Barnes that constant & glorious martyr of Christ, doctor Poi­net somtime bishop of Winchester. M. George Ioy, &c.

Of the vowes and that the vowe of chastitie hindreth not him from ma­riage, which hath not the gift of continencie.

POpe Celestinus the thirde gaue li­cence to the Emperour Henry the fyft yf that name,The vowe of chastitye dispensed withall. to mary & take vnto wife a certayne vowesse or professed Nunne, called Constantia the daughter of Rogerius king of Cecilia, In the yere &c. 1188. Mar. Polonius. Ioan. La­ziardus. D. Barnes.

The vowe of chastitie dissolueth not mariagePope Theodorus made a lawe, that if any man chaunced to marry, after that he hath vowed chastitie, he should not [Page 38] be diuorced from his wife, but that his mariage should stand in full strength, and vertue, notwythstandyng the for­mer vow. In the yeare of our Lord. 902. Disti. 27. capit. Si vir votum. Bergom.

There was an Abbote at Redyng, whō mē for his perfect liuīg called ab­bot saint.Abbot saint mari­ed. This mā beīg in daūger of a certain disease, by the reason he had no wife, sent vnto the Pope, desiring him to dispense wyth hym for his vowe. And the Pope dispensed with him and gaue hym licence to marry a wife, but vnder a condition, that it should be se­cretly done, and not in facie ecclesie. D. Barnes. in Libro. De coniugio sacerdo­tum.

Sainct Cyprian beeyng demmaun­ded,Epist. xi Lib. i. what shoulde bee done with those religious personnes that coulde not keepe theyr chastitie, as they had vow­ed, aunswered on thys maner: Thou doest aske what we doe Iudge of those Uirgines, whyche after they haue decreed to lyue chastlye, are after­warde founde in one bedde wyth a man. Of the whyche thou sayest, that [Page] one of them was a Deacon. We doe with great sorowe see the great ruine and fall of many persons,S. Cipriā licenceth vowesses to marry if they cannot continue. i. Cor. vii. which com­meth by the reason of suche vnlawfull and perillous companying together. Wherfore if they haue dedicated them selues to Christe out of faythe to lyue purely and chastly: then let them so re­mayne without any fable, and strong­ly and stedfastly abyde the rewarde of Uirginitye: But if they wyll not abyde, or elles canne not abyde: then is it better to mary than to fall into the fyre of concupis­cence. And let them geue vnto the brethren and systern none occasion of slaunder. &c.

Some affirme, saith S. Austen, that such as marrye after they haue vowed chastitie are adulterers.In lib. de bono eōiu. Dist. 17. Ca Quidā. Gregori. 27 Q ii. Ca. sunt qui. But I say vn­to you that they synne greuously, that seperate and put asunder such.

There are that say, that for religion sake mariage ought to be dissolued and broken. But we must vnderstand, that although mās law hath graunted this yet the law of God hath forbidden it. For he that is the selfe truthe saieth: Whome God hathe coupled together,Math. xix. let no man seperate. He saith also: It [Page 39] is not lawful for a mā to put away his wyfe, except it be for fornication. Who then maye speake agaynst the geuer of this lawe?

In euil promises breake thy faithe, in a filthy vowe chaunge thy determi­natiō.xxii. Q. 4. In malis. That thou hast vncircumspect­ly vowed, loke that thou perform not. For that is a wycked vowe and pro­mise, that is accomplished with sinne.

If any man sweare or promise anye thing contrary to faithe and charitye,P. Lomb. Sent. lib. iii which beyng kepte shoulde turne into a worse end: it is rather to be chaunged than to be fulfilled.

Woulde God sayeth S. Bernarde,In Epist. ad Senon. that they whiche cannot liue chaste, would geue ouer the single lyfe, that they mighte not burne, it were wyth­out doubt better to marry than burne and to be saued in a lowe degree than to lyue worse in the noble state of the cleargy.

Of Benefices and Prebendes.

POpe Gregory the tenth gathered a counsell at Lions sixe hundred bi­shops and a thousande Prelates: [Page] wherein it was decreed,No man ought to haue spiri­all promotion with cure, but priests only & those worthy and a­ble. Tithes. Multitude of benefices condemned that no person shoulde haue any spirituall promotion with cure, except he were first of all a Prieste, and also able to discharge it. Moreouer that no manne should from thenceforth paye his tythes, where he listed, as the vse was tofore, but that al tithes be payde to the mother church of euery diocesse. Agayne: that it shoulde not be lauful for any priest to haue mo than one benefice with cure. Item, it was decreed in that councell, that all persons and Uicares shoulde be called for euer after, Priestes, and no more Prelates. In the yeare of our Lorde. 1271. Ranulphus Cestrensis. Chronica. Angl.

Persons & vicars must be called priests and not prelates as tofore.Pope Calixte the seconde ordayned, that no lay manne vnder payne of the great curse should meddle with the tē ­thes, oblations or houses of the Prie­stes, nor wyth the goods of any bishop that dieth. In the yere of our Lord. 1120 Ioan. Laziard.

This law is now out of vse.The aforesayde Pope also made a law, that that bishoppe or priest which leaueth his benefice, and is not residēt vpon it to do his duety, should be takē [Page 40] for an adulterer. Plat. Antonin.

Pope Euaristus decreed that a bishop or prieste may no more forsake his be­nefice,None resi­dences condemned. than a maried man may forsake hys wyfe. For saith he, he that seeth a woman and lusteth after her in hys heart,Math. v. hath committed adultery. In the yere. &c. 110. lib. Concil. Chroni.

Pope Clement the fourth condemned the pluralities bothe of benefices and prebendes,Plurali­t [...]es of benefices condē ned. A worthy act of the Pope. in so muche that when he hearde, that a certayne Priest beeyng his Neuew hadde three prebendes, he compelled hym to chose one of the thre which he would, as for two of them he should surely forgoe. And when hys frendes did instantly desire him, that he would not onely suffer his Neuew to enioy all those three prebendes styll but also geue him other liuynges moe and greater in consideration that he was hys kinseman: the Pope aunswe­red, that he would rather leane vnto God: Note the aunsweres of ye pope for thei be good and godly. than vnto fleshe and bloude: addyng, he knewe righte well that God would haue the churche goodes so bestowed, that they might not onelye bee put to good and Godlye v­ses, but also that manye myghte lyue [Page] of them, and not one man alone to haue the liuinges of many Agayne he sayde: He is not worthye to bee the successour of Peter, whiche woulde rather folow the fonde fan­sye of carnall kinred, than the rules of Christ and of godlinesse. In the yere, &c. 1265. Ioā Laziardus.

Pope Victor made a decree, wherein he condemneth the pluralities of bene­fices. In the yere, &c 198. Henricus Prim.

Pope Vrban the second held a coun­cel,One priest one benefice wherein it was decreed, that no spi­rituall person should haue benefices in diuers places, but that one priest shuld be content with one benefice In the yere, &c. 1086. Lib. Concil. Christ Mass.

Pope Iohn the xxii. ordayned manye good things against the pluralities of nefices. In the yere, &c. 1302. Chron. F [...]s­cicul. Temp.

Pope Gregory the 9. being Bishop of Rome Williā. bishop of Paris, after lōg disputatiō had of the ambitiō of ye insa­tiable couetousnes of ye priests,A disputa­tiō againste the plurali­ties of benefices at Paris. conclu­ded wt the consent of many godly lear­ned men, yt it is a deadlye syn and a thing damnable before god for a priest to haue two benefices. In the yere of our lorde. 1225. [Page 41] Iacobus. Mayer in Chron. Fl.

Pope Vrban the second,Priestes ought to be resident vpon their be­nefices. of whom we heard afore, did not only make a decre that euery priest shoulde haue but one only benefice, but also yt he shuld be re­sident continually vpon the same, dili­gently feding the flocke of Christ with the word of God, and with hospitality Chro. Christ. Massae.

Pope Adrian the fyrst ordayned that no priest maye forsake one benefice to take another.Permuta­tions of be­nefices condemned. In the yeare of our lord. 796. Plat. Volat.

Pope Boniface the thyrde decreed,Secular persons ought not to geue spi­rituall pro­motions by the popes lawe. A good de­creee but not obser­ued. God graūt that thys may once take place in Englād. yt priests should take no ecclesiastical pro­motions at a lay mannes hand. In the yeare, &c. 605. Quaest. 16. Cap. 7.

Pope Vrban the seconde ordayned yt no ecclesiasticall promotion should ey­ther be receaued or geuē of secular per­sons. Christ. Massaeus.

Pope Alexander the seconde made a law, that al ecclesiasticall orders & pro­motions should not be solde, but frely geuen to such as are both learned and godly. In the yeare, &c, 1063. 1. Quaest. 3. Ca. Episcopus.

Pope Innocent ye sixt ordayned, that [Page] ecclesiasticall benefyces should not bee geuen, but to such priestes, as are wor­thily commended both for theyr lyfe & doctryne: and that all prelates and so many as haue benefyces shoulde not lurke abroade in corners, but that eue­ry mā should get him home to his own benefyce vnder payne of excommuni­catiō. For he sayd, that euery shepeheard ought to keepe hys owne sheepe, and not to commit the custodye of them to an hirelyng. In the yeare of our Lorde. 1343. Plati. Iacob. Phil.

A noble act, & wor­thy to bee followed.Pope Benet the twelfth made a law, that benefices shoulde not be geuen to vnworthy persons: and he himselfe de­priued many priests of theyr benefices, bicause they were vnlearned, and of a leude lyfe. In the yeare, &c. 1317, Ioan. Laziardus. Fascic. Temp.

Pope Boniface the third decreed, yt al such as go about to obtayne eyther bi­shoprike or benefyce thorow fauour or giftes,A common practyse. should be excommunicated and put out of Christen mens companye. In the yere, &c. 605. Chron. Plat.

Pope Boniface the nynth for the en­rychment of S. Peters treasury ordai­ned [Page 42] that euery benefyced man shoulde paye to the chamber of Rome at ye first entrye of hys benefyce,Payments for benefi­ces to the chambers of Rome. halfe the yerely reuenues thereof. To this decree all obeyed excepte the Englyshe nation, whiche woulde not suffer the byshop­rikes onely to stand bounde to thys or­dinaunce of the Pope. In the yere of oure Lorde. 1379. Ioannes, Stella. Ioannes Laziardus.

In the Councel holdē at Nice, it was decreed that no benefyced man eyther for desyre of worldly honour, or for lu­cres sake, ought to geue ouer hys fyrst benefice to take a greater and a richer. Histor. Eccles. Plat.

Of the Impropriations of benefices.

POpe Adriane the fyrst ordayned the impropriations of benefices and graunted this priuilege vn­to the Monkes, Chanons, Nunnes, &c. that they myghte enioye the tenthes & frutes, which tofore ye tyme yt laye peo­ple paid (as right is) to their owne pa­stors & preachers for ye sustentation of their liuing, and for the reliefe of the pore. And these tenthes and frutes the [Page] aforesayd pope moste vniustly and ty­rantlike toke away frō ye true owners, and gaue them to the Cloysterers vn­to thys end,Why bene­fices were impropri­ate to the cloisterers. that they might be ye more without care and thought takyng for theyr liuing, and so the more freely at­tende vpon their religion: againe that they should be the more able to mayn­tayne hospitalitye, and to succoure the poore, In the yeare of our Lorde. 796. Petrus Blesensis.

Moreouer the aforesayd pope graū ­ted, that whatsoeuer spiritual promo­tions or liuinges belonging vnto the ministery,The free­dome of the cloysterers. came once into the Cloyste­rers handes, they shoulde not only re­tain and kepe them stil as moytemain, but also be free from the paymente of tenthes for the same vnto any ecclesi­asticall person for euer after. But a­gaynste thys priuiledge of the Pope, Petrus Blesensis, sharplye wrote vnto the white Monckes of that tyme on thys manner.

By the testimony of the holy Scrip­ture, tenthes ar the tributes of the ne­dye soules. And what an immunitie or fredome is this that ye haue agaynste [Page 43] al ryght, that ye shuld be exempted and set at libertye from the paymente of [...]ythes,Note well. whereunto the landes were bonde, before they wer yours: which also hitherto haue alwaies bene payde to the Churches▪ not by ye meanes ma­king of any persons, but bicause it was due to the Churche in that it is lande. Nowe if the landes become into your possession, whye should an other man therefore loose hys ryghte? For by the common law the landes are come vn­to you with all manner of charges. Wherefore then vnto the greate da­mage, hurte, iniurye and wronge of o­ther men doe ye procure your landes and pastures to be priuiledged, that by this meanes ye may take awaye an o­ther mans right against al equitye and iustice, against al right and conscience? Dyd not Abell offer to the Lorde the fyrst lynges of hys Shepe? Are ye more ryghteous than he, which was the first righteous of al men, that ye should lift vp your self against the iustice of God? By hys Prophetes God commaun­deth,Gene iiii. Malach iii. that the tythes shuld be brought into hys barne: but ye commaund that [Page] they shoulde be caryed away from his barne.What will our impro­priatours say to this The ryghteous lawe of God commaundeth, that the tenthes shuld bee payde to the Leuites: whereof it necessarilye followeth, that he doth resiste the ordinaunce of God, that goeth aboute to take waye from the Ministers of the Churche theyr ryght of tythes, &c.

And a little after he sayth.

Whatsoeuer priuileges be graun­ted vnto you of the churche of Rome: yet doe I not thynke that it is expedi­ent for you to do any thyng that is a­gaynste your conscience,Note well. or to vsurpe ye thyng which is none of yours, what if ye had a commaundement from that see of Rome, that whersoeuer ye finde Clerkes, priestes or monkes ryding, it should be lawfull for you to vnhorse thē and to set them besides the saddle,They that paye no ty­ [...]hes to their pas­tore, by­cause their landes are impropri­ate, are the­ues, rob­bers, st [...]a­lers and cō mitters of Sacrilege. Actes, v. yea and to retayn the horses vnto your own vses? Were it ryght and accor­dyng to good conscience that ye shuld thus doe? What difference is there, whether ye take awaye the horses or [Page 44] the tythes, but that the tenth is a spi­ritual matter, and therfore it is a more greuous synne to steale awaye the ty­thes than the horses, yea it is playne sacrilege, and an vtter robbyng of god and of hys Ministers? When God cō ­maundeth that tythes should be payd, whoe can geue a dispensation contra­rye to hys commaundemente? When the lawe of God commaundeth one thyng, and mans madnesse willeth the contrarye: in thys pointe we muste o­beye God more than men. And when there be two lawes, an outwarde and an inwarde lawe: verely the inwarde lawe ought to preuayle and take place before the outwarde lawe euermore: and that which a pure and clere consci­ence sayth vnto me, ought more to be regarded, than the outward commaū ­demente of any man, yea it ought to put awaye and to make of no force all manner of indulgences, priuileges, grauntes, immunities, liberties, freedomes, &c. Whatsoeuer they be that man graunteth. If the Chil­dren of Israel at the commaundement [Page] of the Lorde for recompence of theyr long seruice, which they did to the vn­thankfull Egiptians, toke away from them theyr vessels of Golde & Siluer: yet is it not mete, that you shuld draw this vnto your purpose, excepte ye bee able to shewe, yt the Lorde hath com­maunded you thus to doe, agayn, that you haue long serued vs as Egipti­ans. It is therefore better for you and more semely, yt you cast away this your couetous ambition,Exo. xii. which greatly dis­graceth the titles of your holinesse, and yt you cause the people no more thus to speake euil of you, and to be offended with thys your doings for the vniuste retayning of transitorye thynges. Wo be vnto them, by whom offence com­meth. Neyther bee ye of this opinion,Mat. xviii. that your condition or state of liuyng shuld in any point be hyndred through the restitution of other mens goodes. For if any thyng be diminished by this meanes of the temporal commodityes and profites, the deuotion of the peo­ple, whiche is nowe greatlye decayed towarde you, shall recompence all that double and treeble.

[Page 45]But if in this behalf ye shewe your selues stubborn and froward, and will by no menaes be blowed:A worthy godly & ze­lous man. we will excom­municate and curse all them, that ey­ther shall geue or sell vnto you anye thing, wherof the right of tithes shuld come to the Ministers of Gods worde, and we will also cry vnto the heauens and we wyll appeale vnto the throne of the hye iudge, that this bonde of ex­communication be not losoned, tyll a redresse be had &c. Petrus Blesensis Ba [...]honiensis Archidiacouus, in Epi. 78.

Of Tythes and offryngs.

POpe Vrban the first ordained,How the church goodes ought to be spent. that the oblations of Christen menne should none otherwise be spente, than in vse of holy churche and in helpe of the nedy Christians. For they are, saith he, the vowes of the christiās & the price of syn. In his time the church of Rome began fyrste to haue landes and rents, and with the profit thereof the aforesaide Pope founde Notaries and Clearkes to wryte the liues and actes of the holy Saincts. Before this [Page] time holy churche, that is to saye, Bi­shops & priestes liued as the Apostles did, and receiued only money to the vse of the poore and nedy Christians. In the yeare of our Lorde. 222. Ranulphus Cestrensis. The mind of Gregory concerning the bestowing of the church goods. Chronica.

Pope Gregory the first ordained that the goods of the church should be deui­ded into foure partes: The first, to the bishop, to fynde himselfe and his fami­lie, and to maintayne hospitalitie for the reliefe of such as are in necessitie. The ii. to the cleargy. The thirde, to poore men. The fourth to the repara­tion of the churches. In the yeare &c. 590. Polichron.

The law for tenthes paying.Pope Paschalis made a decree that ye tenthes shoulde bee geuen to the prie­stes. In the yeare, &c. 827. Qu. 19. cap. 1. Decimas a populo.

Against tē ­porall mēs possessions of tenthes.Pope Gregory the Seuenth made a streighte lawe, that no temporal man should possesse any tenthes that be due to the church. In the yere, &c. 173. Qu. 5. cap. 16. Decimas.

He pronounceth all such gilty of sa­crilege and in daunger of euerlastyng damnation, that withholde any tythes [Page 46] from the priests, be they either bishops or kinges, or any other persons. The tenths saith he, must nedes be paid ac­cording to this saieng of the prophete Malachy: See that ye bring in all your tythe into my Barne,Mala. 3. that there maye be meate in my house.

Pope Calixte made a decree that if a­ny Prince or other lay [...]man toke vpon him either the disposition,A Laymā retaining church goodes is a cō ­mi [...]ter of sacrilege. or the rule, or yet the possession of any church goo­des, he should bee adiudged, and taken for a committer of sacrilege. In the yere, &c. 217. Caus. 6. Q. 7. Si quis.

Pope Gregory the Seuenth made a decre that the people when they come to Masse,Hereof came the. 4 offringdais as it may seme. should not come empty han­ded, but offer somewhat, and specially at principal feasts, bicause it is sayd in the law. Thou shalt not appeare emp­ty handed before the face of the lord thy God▪ In the yere of our lorde. 173. Dist 32. Cap. praeter.

In a Councell holden at Rothomage, Exod. 23. Tenthes paying. it was enacted, that all manner of tenthes either corne or cattayle, or of anye other thyng, should be duely and truly payde to the priestes. If any dyd [Page] withholde their tythes, after they wer monished of it, once, twice, or thrice, & wil not amend: the decree is, that they shal be accused, til they haue made worthye recompence and due satisfaction. caus. 16. Q. 7. C. Omnes deci.

Of Monasticall sectes and fyrst of Heremites.

The first beginning of Here­mites.POpe Syluester the first, bearyng rule, the Heremites firste of all began, and inhabited the wyl­dernesse & solitary places. The afore­said Syluester had them in greate reue­rence, and confirmed their order. In the yere, &c. 315. Ex libro germanico.

Of the Heremites of Antonies order.

Antony the first Here­mite.POpe Syluester, the aforesaid being bishop of Rome, Antony a mā vn­learned, and notwithstanding fa­mous in godly conuersation and notable in workyng miracles, began a streight and solitary life in Egipt. He was the first Heremite: his meat was only bread and water, and he vsed dai­ly [Page 47] to fast vntill Sunne sette. He wente willingly vnto the wildernesse, where many resorted vnto him, which made him their Abbote. S. Hierome saieth that he wrote vii. epistles or letters in the Egiptian speach, full of Spirit and mysteries, which afterward were tran­slated into Greke.Antonies diet & lyfe. Athanasius, bishop of Alexandria writeth his life in a complet booke. He dyed at Thebaida, the 357. yere after Christes byrth,Antonies app [...]rell. The life of An [...]hon [...] and h [...] brethren. the 105. yere of his age. The aforesaid Antony with all his brethren went in gray clothing and did eate herbes and rootes. They fled all company of men. Some saye, that they fled into the wildernesses of Egipt for the auoiding of persecution and there lyued together with greate loue, geuing themselues to spirituall meditations, and heauenly contemplations, that by this meanes they might the better haue an eye vnto gods wor­kes, and so offred vp to God with a fre spirit, and a pure & perfect loue, serue him in holinesse and righteousnesse all the daies of their life.

This Antony hath had, and yet hath in diuers countreys where the sects of [Page] Antichrist raigne, many Apes, whiche haue laboured to counterfait hym, but notwithstanding so far from the faith,Antonies Apes. The diuersitie of An­tony and of our Here­mites. lyfe, and manners of Antony, as dark­nesse is contrarye to lyghte▪ and Beli­all to Christe. For where as Antonye sledde into wildernesse, that he mighte serue God with the more free consci­ence, and be the lesse ledde awaye with worldly vanities, and carnal concupis­cences: his Apes and coūterfaiters run peakyng into corners, and dwell in some oute corner or hole, onelye to es­chewe labour, and to liue ydlely, not being content with herbes and rootes, as Antonye was, but faryng delicious­lye, not of their owne trauayl and get­tyng, but of the labour of other men­nes handes. and of the sweat of other mennes browes, contrary to this com­maundement of GOD geuen by the Psalmographe:Psalm. 128. Gene. iii. Thou shalte eate the labours of thyne owne handes: A­gayne, In the sweate of thy face shalte yu eate thy bread, tyll you returne vnto the earth. For earth thou art, and vn­to earth thou shalt agayne be turned. And whereas Antony and his compa­ny [Page 48] fledde the companye of all men, bi­cause they woulde not bee corrupted with theyr lewde manners, Antonies Apes frequent nothyng more than the fellowship of men and women, easy to be founde in fielde, in village, in towne in citie, in noble mens houses, in poore mēs cotages. They leaue no place vn­sought, where any thing is to be got­ten. Agayne, whereas Antony and his brethren wēt in homely gray clothing they nowe weare a blacke garmente wyth a blew crosse thereon. In thys apparel, in theyr long heare and beard in their hatte and staffe, in theyr scrip or wallet, in theyr midnighte rysing and fewe orisons patteryng, dothe all theyr whole religion consiste.S. Anto­nies fyre. They haue a Fraternitie, wherein they ma­nace and threate folke with sainct An­tonies fyre: yea they haue brought the matter so farre, that in some parties they haue pygges fatted for them, and geuen for feare of Saincte Antonies fyre, and that theyr swyne and cat­taile may the better prosper, and bee­come the more fruitefull, wyth the which pigges these Antichristiā Anto­nians [Page] fatte their owne paunches, and make the common people their laugh­ing stockes. Histor. tripart. 2. cap. 21.503. 1 cap. 13. Hier. Polid. de inuent. rerum. 7. cap. 1. Pantal. Lib. germ

Of the Heremites of Paulus order.

Paule the Heremite.THe yere of our lord. 345. was one Paulus an Heremite in Egipt, a companion to the aforesaid An­tonye, which spent his lyfe also in wildernesse. They write of hym, that when he was xv. yeres of age,Paule the heremites life. fly­eng the promotions of Valerianus and Decius Emperours of Rome, thoughe he was of noble progeny, and descēded of a right worthy parentage before the worlde, yet lefte he all, and wente into wildernesse, where he dwelt in a lyttle caue by the space of 98. yeres (vnknow­en to any man lyuing) in fasting & prai­er, with water and bread, herbes & roo­tes and such other nourishmentes as the wildernesse did minister vnto him. In the booke called vitas patrum, we read that the aforesaid Paulus was wel instructed & learned both in the Greke [Page 49] and Egiptian tonge, He seing the per­secution of Christen men went into a towne much farre from hys countrey, and from thence into a mountayne ful of rockes, at ye fote wherof was a great and maruelous pytte couered with a stone, which he tooke away, and loked therein and founde there a much fayre fountaine. With this there was in the sayd mountayne diuerse habitations & dwellings. Paulus then loued the place maruelously,Paule the Heremites apparel and meate. lyke as god had geuen it vnto him. And there he led a solitarye lyfe in occupying deuout prayers, and abstinence maruelouslye. Hys vesture was onely of the leaues of the palme tree, and his meate was the frute ther­of. These and diuerse other things not altogether to be dispysed, reade we in the booke entituled Vitas patrum. Of thys Paulus the Heremite or solitarye man,Paule the Heremites Apes. ar there rysen and sprong vp cer­tayne Apes and counterfayters, which haue a name and an order fathered vp­on him: and yet, to say the truth, haue they no more of this Paulus faith, pray­er, abstinence, and suche other Godlye and spirituall exercises, than some [Page] Christen men haue of Christ, that is to say, the surname onely. For all hys ghostlinesse, religion, fayth, & lyfe con­sisteth with them onely in their white garmentes or coules, in theyr cappes and pyked staues: the colour and fashi­on of whose apparel, we read no wher that Paulus dyd weare the lyke, so that I can not tell from whence they haue theyr name and profession.A compari­sō betwene Paule and hys Apes. For Paulus fasted but they are fylbellyes and Epi­cures. He was pore, but they are riche. He was solitarye, but they runne a­boute. He had simple clothyng, and a cleane hearte: but they haue a white garment, and blacke heartes: so that of this Paulus, a Godly and religious mā, our Pauliane Heremites haue no more than all other orders haue, I meane, onely the name and title. Theyr rule is S. Austens, wherein are reckened to be .xxiiii. orders. Ex Lib. Germanico, & ex vitis patrum.

Paule the simple.Besydes this aforesaid Paulus, there was an other Heremite of that name, called Paulus simplex, that is to saye, simple Paule, or Paule the playne. [Page 50] Thys Paulus as wee reede in vitis pa­trum, was one of the Disciples of saint Anthonye, and made hymselfe an He­remite, bycause that hys wyfe had ge­uen her selfe to an other man, than hym. Of whiche thyng when he was aduertysed, he was maruelouslye trou­bled. Neuerthelesse he tolde it to no bodye, but wente to the desertes. And after yt he had long gone in the same, he put hymselfe into the monasterye of Saint Anthonye which among ma­ny other,Laboure. lessons taught hym, howe somtyme he must laboure, and vse bo­dilye exercises to refreshe hys spirites, wherby he shuld after be more prompt and readye to praye vnto God.Godlinesse Also how with al hys thought and strength he oughte to keepe the commaunde­mentes of God:Diet. and at euen in takyng hys refection, he shuld eate and drinke litle, and how he shuld drinke but wa­ter. Thys Paulus was so simple, that whē s. Anthony wt his brethrē at a cer­tain time talked of ye holy scriptures, he demaūded of thē if god had bene before ye prophets. But S. Anthony beholdīg his simplicitie, bad hī holde hys peace [Page] and he gladlye obeyed. The aforesayd Anthony willing to proue ye obeysance of thys Paule ye playn or simple soule, ofte tymes cōmaunded him to do thyn­ges against reasō: as to drawe water out, of a depe pitte al the day long and to caste it on the earth, and sometyme to vnsowe hys gowne, & after to sowe it agayn: and so of many other things. But thys Paul the plaine in al things was much obeysaunt and lowly. And therefore sayd S. Anthony, whosoeuer will be perfect, he ought not to be ma­ster, ne obey to hys owne wil, be ye thin­ges reasonable, or vnreasonable: that are commaunded hym to do. For oure sauioure sayth, that to fore al thynges, one ought to renounce hys owne wil. Thys Paulus as we rede, was a man of such vertue and holynesse,Paule the playne, a worker of miracles that he farre excelled S. Anthonye in workyng mi­racles, in so muche that they came vn­to hym, that were sycke, out of al regi­ons to recouer theyr health, and anon by hys deuout Orisons vnto God, they were made hole. I rede not, yt any secte of Heremites, had their beginning of thys Paule. The cause paraduenture [Page 51] was, bycause he was so symple, playn, and homely a man, without al fraude gyle, and deceate, whiche the monasti­call sectes, moste chiefely practyse in all theyr lyfe and conuersation. Ex vitis patrum

Of the Heremites of Saint Iohns order.

IN the yere of our lord,Iohn the Heremite. iii.C.lxxx was Iohn an Heremite in Egipt of great reputation for hys holy­nesse. He could comfort the feble min­ded in God, and bryng them to perfec­tion, as writeth of hym S. Hierome. He dwelt fyftye yeare continually vp­on an hyll or rocke in feruente prayer and meditation to God, of whom hee was fedde. He was of so pure mynde, that God opened vnto hym, not onely what was necessarye for hym to know but also thynges for to come. He was so endued with the gyfte of Prophe­cye, that he Prophecyed not only thin­ges, that shoulde chaunce thereabout, but also the warre of the Emperoure Theodosius agaynst Maximus the tirant. [Page] When he was an hundred yeare olde, he payed nature her dutye, whose life Hierome doth discribe.Iohn the Heremites apes. Nowe he that will compare the full brethren that weare a blacke cloke and a crosse ther­on, with thys mannes liuyng (whose followers they aduaunce themselues to bee, beyng called Ioannites of this Iohn) shall fynde them farre vnlyke hym, seing theyr religion is theyr own inuention, and that they lyue of other mennes sweate. But howe can they beare hys name, and chalenge hym to be their patrone, seyng in no poynt they lyue like him, but euen playn cō ­trary? If they wil thinke to be groun­ded vpon Iohn the Euaungelyste and Apostle, then ought thei to leade a con­tinente lyfe and to goe aboute, and preache the Gospell of Christ. But they are so farre estraunged from these godly exercises, that in no state of peo­ple any can bee founde more vnchaste in theyr liuyng, nor greater aduersa­ryes to the true doctryne of Christ,The wic­kednesse of ye Ioānites be­ing in deede the patrones, defendoures and mayntayners of all superstition and false worshippyng of God. But [Page 52] I shoulde bee sooner persuaded, that theyr Patrone was some good tan­kerd yeoman, whose order lyke good Dysciples and brethren they haue euer kepte and followed. It is great pitye and shame, that wee are so peruerse mynded, that we do not see this mocke and abhomination, but rather wor­ship it as holynesse, geuyng freely vn­to it both landes and goodes, and disheryte oure naturall children. God bee mercyfull vnto vs. Ex Libro Germanico.

Of Anckers and Ankresses, and all other Recluses.

AS concernyng the monasticall secte of the Recluses, and suche as bee shutte vp within walles, there, vnto the death continual­lye to remayne, geuyng themselues to the mortification of carnall affectes, to the contemplation of heauenly and spirituall thynges, to abstinence, to prayer, and to suche other ghostlye exercises, as men deade to the worlde, & hauyng their life hidden with Christ [Page] I haue not to write: forasmuch as I cā not hitherto fynde probably in any au­thor,The beginning of the A [...]ckers pro [...]ession incerten. whence the profession of Anckers and Anckresses had the beginning and foundation, although in thys behalfe I haue talked with men of that profes­sion, which could very litle or nothing saye in the matter. Notwithstanding as the white Fryers father that order of Helias the Prophete (but falsely) so lykewyse doe the Anckers and Anc­kresses make that holy and vertuous Matrone Iudith their patronesse and foundresse. But how vnaptly, who se­eth not? Their profession and religion diffreth as farre from the manners of Iudith, as lyght from darkenesse or god from the deuill, as it shall manifestlye appeare to them that wil diligentlye, conferre the history of Iudith with their lyfe and conuersatiō.Iudith. viii. A compa­rison be­twene Iu­dith & oure R [...]cluses. Iudith made her selfe a priuy chamber where she dwelt (saieth the Scripture) beyng closed in with her maydens Oure Recluses al­so close themselues within the walles but they sufferre no man to be there with them Iudith ware a smocke of ha [...]re▪ but our recluses are both softly [Page] and finely apparelled. Iudith, fasted all the daies of her life, few excepted. Our Recluses eate and drinke at all tymes of the beste, beyng of the number of them Qui curios simulant, & Bacchanalia viuunt. Iudith was a woman of a very good report. Our recluses are reported to be supersticious and idolatrous per­sons, and such as al good men fly their companye. Iudith feareth the Lorde greatly▪ and liued accordyng to his ho­lye word. Our Recluses fear the pope and gladly do what his pleasure is to commaund them. Iudith lyued of her owne substaunce and goods, puttyng no man to charge. Our Recluses as persons onelye borne to consume the frutes of the erth, liue idlely of the la­bour of other mens handes. Iudith, when tyme required, came oute of her closet to do good vnto other. Our Re­cluses neuer come out of their lobbeis sincke or swimme the people Iudithe put her selfe in ieopardy for to do good to the commune countrey. Our reclu­ses are vnprofitable clods of the earth, doing good to no man. Who seeth not now, how farre our Anckers and Anc­kresses [Page] differre from the manners and life of this vertuous and Godlye wo­man Iudith, so that they can not iust­ly clayme her to be their patronesse?

Of some idle & superstitious Heremite borowed they their idle and supersti­tious religion.The yron grates of the Ankers For who knoweth not that our recluses haue grates of yrō in their spelunckes and dennes, out of the which they looke, as Owles out of an yuye todde, when they will vouchsafe to speake with any man, at whose hād they hope for aduauntage? So read we in vitis patrum, that Iohn the Heremite so enclosed himselfe in his Heremitage that no man came in vnto him. To thē that came to visit him,The An­kers profession. he spake thorow a window onely. Our Anckers & Anc­kresses professe nothyng but a solitary life, led in contemplation all the day­es of their life in their halowed house, wherein they are enclosed, wyth the vowe of obedience to the Pope, and to their Ordinary Bishoppe. Theyr apparell is indifferent, soit bee disso­nant from the Laitye. No kynde of meates they are forbidden to eate.

At midnighte they are bound to saye [Page 54] certayne prayers. Their profession is counted to bee amonge all other pro­fessions so harde and so streighte that they maye by no meanes bee suffered to come oute of their houses, excepte it bee to take a streighter and an har­der life vppon them, whiche is to bee a bishop.

Of Monkes.

POpe Siricius beyng bishop of Rome,The beginning of mō ­kish orders the first Monkishe or­der began, raised vp by Basili­us Magnus bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia. Their coat, cloke, coule and cappe were all white. He prescribed them a rule mixte with many traditi­ons and doctrines of men. Wherfore he is called of them a father and begin­ner of religious people, whose lyfe he also prayseth, so that he obtayned of the aforesayde Siricius to confyrme the order. He called them Monachi, that is to saye, solitarye, or seperate from the worlde, and founded in Greece the fyrste house or cloyster. But howe vnaptly they be called Mo­nachi, and men vtterlye deuided from [Page] the world,Whye they are called Monachi who seeth not? For where do they dwell, but in the middes of fa­mous cities and great townes? And in what thinges doe they more exercise thēselues, thā in matters of the world. In the yeare &c. 389. Ibidem. Ranulphus. Cestrensis.

This monstruous Monckishe order is deuided into many mōstruous moc­kish sects, wherof we wil reherse part.

Of the Benedictine Monkes.

POpe Iohn the fyrst being bishop of Rome, Benet a father and a fa­uourer also of Monks, gathered together al strowed and scattered reli­gious persons, and begā a peculiar or­der vpon the Mount Cassinus, where he built a most renoumed cloister, geuing them there a rule, prescript and forme of liuing, as though Christ had forgot­ten it. Afterwarde the aforesaide Benet hauing muche people resortyng vnto him built .xii. other monasteries, and sylled them also with religious men. Of this order is reported to haue bene [Page 55] 24,Euill [...]ede groweth fast. Popes of Rome. C.lxxxii. Cardi­nals. M.CCCC.lxiiii. Archbishoppes and bishoppes .xv.M. & lxx. renowmed Abbotes, and as saieth Pope Iohn the xxii. there haue ben of this order .v.M.vi.C.lv. Monks canonisate and made Saints. In the yere, &c. 523.

This Benet also inuēted an order for his sister Scholastica, and made her Ab­besse ouer many Nuns. Her clothing was a blacke cote,The beginning of Nunnes. Nunnes forbidden to read the holy scrip­tures. cloke, coule, & vayle. And least the Scripture should deceiue her and hers: it was commaunded that none should reade the holye Scripture without the consente or permission of their superiour, Here is to be sene how God is sought in al monastical orders, whiche among them in hys woorde is expelled.

Of the Cluniacensis or­der of Monkes.

POpe Sergius the thirde bearyng rule, ye order of Cluniacensis was set vp by a certaine Abbot called Ocion or Otho, as som call him. For whē the Monkes of S. Benets rule were [Page] nerehand decayed in Godlinesse: this Oclon, Oclon tē der of Mō ­kery. or Otho lyued so, that they were quickened agayne by reason of his ho­lynesse. Their clothyng and rule was accordyng to the appointment of Mōk Benettes rule. This Monkishe order was richely endowed with great sub­staunce, and yearely rentes by a cer­tayne Duke of Aquitania, called Guil­lidinus. In the yeare of oure Lorde. 913 Plat. Sabell. Libro. Germ. Polidor. Pan­taleon.

Of the Camaldinensis order.

POpe Leo the fourth occupyeng the See of Rome, the Monkishe religiō of the Camaldinensis was deuised by Romoaldus of Rauenna, in the Mount Apenninus Their coule & cloke with all that euer they weare from top to toe is white. They kepe perpetuall silēce. Euery wednisday & Friday they fast bread and water. Thei go barefote and lye on the grounde. In the yere. &c. 850. Chron. Pol. Lib. Germ.

Of the Hieronimians order.

[Page 56]POpe Innocentius the Seuenth, be­yng bishop of Rome, the Monkish order of the Hieronimians, began vnder the name of Saint Hierom whiche after Christes byrthe. 490. lea­uing his natiue coūtrey, wēt into Iury & there not farre from Bethlehē, buil­ded him an house where he liued very deuoutly in the latter ende of his lyfe, These Apes and counterfaitors of S. Hierome weare their clothes of white and a cope plaited aboue ouer theyr coate, gyrde with a leather gyrdle. In the yere. &c. 145. This order was endu­ed with diuers priueleges, fraunchises and liberties by certaine bishoppes of Rome, as Gregory the twelfthe Eugeni­us the fourthe. &c. Chron. Polydor. Libro Germ.

Of the Gregorians order.

POpe Gregory the fyrste borne of a noble stocke, and verye plentuouslye endowed with goods of fortune, forsoke al & became a Monke. After the decease of his father he builded Syxe religious houses in Sicilia, geuyng them a forme [Page] and rule of liuing. He builded an other within Rome, in the name and honor of Saint Andrew, wherein he dwelte with many Monkyshe brethren, which from time to time keping his rule dili­gently, are called Gregorians. Their ha­bite is of a copper coloured course cloth according to their rule. In the yeare. &c 594. Chron. Lib. Germ.

Of the Shadowed valley order.

POpe Gregory the Sixte bearyng rule, Ioannes Gualbertus a knight began this order in a certayne mountayne called, valla vmbrosa, that is to say, a shadowie valley, vnder Be­nets rule, with adding therto, & chaun­gyng of black clothes into gray. In the yere, &c. 1038 Chron. Polyd. Lib. Germ.

Of the Grandimontensis order.

POpe Alexander the second be­yng bishop of Rome, the secte fo [...]the Grandimontensis Monks was inuented by Stephen of Auernia, their order is to lead a streight [Page 57] life (as Monks vse to do) to geue them­selues to watching, fastyng and pray­ing: to weare a cote of males vpon their bare bodyes, and a blacke cloke thereupon. In the yeare, &c. 176. Chron. Pol, Lib. Germ.

Of the Cisterciensis order.

POpe Vrban the seconde bearing rule, Roberte Abbot of Molisme in Cistercium a wildernesse or Forest in Burgundy, dyd institute the order of Cistercians, albeit some ascribe this to one Ordingus a Monke, that per­suaded the aforesaid Roberte to ye same. They weare red shoes, and white ro­chets on a blacke coate, all shoren saue a little cyrkle. In the yeare of oure Lorde. 198. Ibidem. Of thys Religion was that greate clearke s. Barnard.

Of the Humiliates order.

POpe Innocentius the thyrd confir­med and allowed the order of the Humiliates, fyrste of all deuysed by certayne personnes, exiled by Frederichus Barbarosa: which when thei were restored to theyr countreye ap­parelled [Page] themselues all in white, and promised to goe in lowlye and simple clothyng: the men and women to bee seperate eche from other, & to laboure euery one what he was skilled in.

They had one common purse among them. They professe S. Benets rule. Thys order in processe of tyme hath encreased so, both in goodes and per­sons, that it was confyrmed and en­dowed wyth many priuileges of di­uerse Byshops of Rome. In the yeare of our lord. 1166. Ibidem. Iac. Phil. Bergō.

Of the Celestines order.

POpe Celestinus ye fifth, willingly gaue ouer hys bishoprike, and returned agayn to hys solitary lyfe, wherin he quietly liued before his papacie. Certayne supersticious per­sons lyke apes counterfayted thys Bi­shop, taking vpon them an order vn­der ye rule of s. Benet in a wildernesse, and called themselues Celestines after Celestine. Their orders garment, cloke, [...]oule, and cappe are blew. In the yere, &c. 1297. Ibidem.

Of the Gilbertines order.

[Page 58]POpe Eugenius the fourthe bearyng rule, in England, S. Gilbert, at Ti­rington and Sempryngham began an or­der of monkes, called after hym Gilber­tines. In the yeare of oure Lorde. 1148. Chron. Polid.

Of the Iustinians order.

POpe Eugenius the fourth confirmed the Religiō of the Iustinians, adour­ning the same with many liberties & priuileges. It was fyrst of all inuented by Lewes Barbus a Councelour of Ue­nice, & practised in ye partyes of Treuis [...] in the cloyster of S. Iustine by the citye Badua. They professe Monke Benets rule, but in habite and apparell they differ. In the yeare of oure Lord. 1412. Ibidem.

Of the Charterhouse Monkes.

POpe Gregorye the seuenth being bi­shop of Rome,Bruno. Bruno of Colein ye Phi­losopher & diuine, whom Barnarde calleth a faire piller of ye church, did in­stitute ye order of ye Charterhouse mōks in ye diocesse of Gracianopolis, at a place [Page] named Curtusia. Their lyfe was out­wardlye full of paynted holynesse, in forbearyng fleshe, in fastyng breade and water euery fridaye, in wearyng hayrye clothes nexte theyr bodye, full of solitarynesse, much silence euer pin­ned in, neuer going oute, refusyng all womens company, with other sembla­ble ceremonyes. In the yeare of oure Lorde. 1620. Ibidem.

Of the Templares orders.

POpe Gelasius the seconde bea­ring rule, the order of the Tem­plars beganne at Hierusalem, and continued nerehand two hundred yeares, whose beginning was thus. After that Gotfraye Duke of Lorayne had conquered Ierusalem: certayne Knights perceauing, yt such pylgrimes as came to them of their deuotiō, were robbed and murthered by the way: thei made a bonde among thē to serue God in Chiualrye. At the beginning they were but fewe, and gaue themselues to wilfull pouertye, and theyr chiefe master was a keper of the temple dore, wherof they wer called Templarij. Thei [Page 59] dwelt together not farre from Christs Sepulchre, lodging the pylgrimes, keping them from mischiefe, and shew­ing them much kindnesse, bringing thē from one holy city vnto an other. The badge of their order was a white cloke with a redde crosse. Saint Bernarde made them a rule, according to the ap­pointment whereof they framed their liues. Afterwarde they became very riche thorowe the giftes of great men and pilgrimes. But Pope Clement the fifte put them downe and destroyed them all in one daye:The de­structiō of ye Tēplars. partlye bycause (as they write) they renounced ye fayth of Christ, and conspired with ye turkes, & partly for other notable crimes. Not withstanding some say, yt this rooting out of them was more bicause of enuy of their prosperitye and royaltye, than of giltinesse. For whē their gaundma­ster Iames Burgonion was burnt at Pa­ris with manye of hys brethren, he tooke hys death thereon, that he was neuer giltye of the accusations layde to hym. Thus peryshed thys order of the Templares all in one daye, theyr landes and possessions beeyng distri­buted [Page] and geuen to other. In the yere of our Lorde. 1110.

Of the Premonstratenses order.

POpe Calixtus the second approued and allowed the monkyshe order of the Premonstratenses, which was fyrst of all deuysed by a certayne mā borne at Colein called Noto hobertus a priest. They be vnder the rule of Be­net the monke. They be clothed in white from top to toe, to declare their vnstayned virginitie. In the yeare, &c. 1119. Chron. Pol. Lib. Germ.

Of the order of the white Monkes of Mount Oliuet.

POpe Gregory the twelfth reigning, the monks of mount Oliuet sprōg vp thorow the deuice of Bernardus Pto­lomeus. Their clothyng is all whyte. Their rule is Benets, with some addi­cions vnto it. In the yeare of our lord. 1406. Ibidem

Of the Georgian Monkes.

[Page 60]POpe Gregory the twelfth confyrmed and stablished also the order of S. George of Alga by Venice, which was begun by a spirituall man ye patriarke Laurence Iustiniane, a man of an incre­dible straightnesse of life. These mōks are vnder S. Peters rule, and the fyrst order, with certayne ordinaunces ioy­ned thereto. In the yeare, &c. 1407. Lib. Germ. Chron.

Of the white Monkes.

POpe Vrban the Seconde reig­nyng, the order of white Mon­kes began, fyrst deuised by one Stephen Harding, and afterwarde in ye yere of our lord▪ 1135, it was brought into Englande by a certayne man cal­led Walter Espek, whiche builte an Ab­bey of the same order, called Meriuale. Ranulphus. Cestrensis.

Of the Ioannites order.

POpe Honorius bearing rule, Ray­mund a man of nobilitye fyrst of all inuented the order of s. Iohn Bap­tist at Hierusalem, about the yeare, &c. 1130. Chron. Angl.

Of the order of scourgers, or flagellatours.

POpe Clement the sixt being By­shop of Rome, a certayne pesti­lent secte of false religious per­sons sprong vp in high Almayne which called themselues Penitentes Cruciferos, seu, Flagellatores, that is to saye, Peni­tent crosse bearers, or scourgers of thē ­selues. Their manner was to go from place to place, hauyng a banner vpon the crucifixe borne before them, and neuer to tarye in one place, but on the sondaye. Euery day also they dyd pe­naunce both mornyng and euenyng, by scourging themselues before ye peo­ple, with a great whip of .iii. cordes ful of knots,O Anti­christian hipocrites. vpon their bare bodies, sharp byg nedles being put into the cordes: affyrmyng yt it was reueled vnto them by an Angell from heauen, that they thus scourging themselues, shoulde within .xxx. dayes and .xii. houres tho­rowe the suffryng of those paynes bee made so cleane and free from synne, as they were, when they fyrste receaued baptisme. In the yeare, &c. 133. Ioannes. [Page 61] Laziardus. Mat. Palmer. Christ. Mass. These martirs of the Diuell were af­terward destroyed by Phlilip, kyng of Fraunce.

Like vnto these aforesaid is there at Rome, and in other places of Italye a sect, which so are called Flagellatores or scourgers. The true brethren of this or­der go barefoote, and beat themselues vppon the bare skin, till the bloud fol­loweth. They go in long white linnen shirtes, hauing an hole on the backe, and are open vppon the bare skinne. Thereupon they doe beate themselues with scourges▪ yt are made for the pur­pose, yea and that so long til the bloud doth rū out bothe ouer their shoulders and also downe to their feete. These be admitted of the bishop of Rome as pe­nitētiaries. They go barefoted in pro­cession, two and two together on good Friday, when the passion is preached. The white linnen garmēt which they vse, hath an hood sowed vnto it, which they drawe ouer their heades, when they wil not be sene. This commeth o­uer their faces, and it hath holes like a visar, where thorow they both see and [Page] draw their breath. Suche as force not whether they are sene or not, or haue not breath inough, they drawe downe the coule frō their heads, and so scourge themselues openly. Greate men also and diuers other citizens vse this fan­tasy with them also, but specially, vpō good Friday, which of great inwarde deuotion disguise themselues also, as the aforesaide: so that some time .iii. or iiii. hundreth are seene of them in one procession. But the noble men and ci­tizens go for the most parte vpon slip­pers, & the shirtes put on aboue their hoses and haue a scourge in theyr han­des, wherwith some strike themselues, [...]ome weare it only betwene theyr ar­mes. This do they that they maye bee pertakers of their pardon, do penaūce for their sinnes, and come to Gods fa­uour. &. Lib. Germ.

Of the order of the star­red Monkes.

POpe Clement the sixte bearing rule, Iohn king of Fraunce son of Phil­lip the Frenche king, inuented the secte & order of those monks, which in [Page 62] latin are called Stellati, What the Starre signifieth. whose maner is alway to weare a star vpon their brest, signifiēg hereby, that there is nothing in them, but the light of perfection, and the cleare shining of good workes, yea that they themselues are the lighte of the world,Math. v. Dan. xii. according to this sayeng of Christ, vos estis lux mundi, Ye are ye light of the world. Item, that they shall rise agayne at the laste day all shining and glisteryng as the most cleare and plea­saunt starres, according as it is writtē by the Prophete: They that haue in­structed and taught other shal shine as the glisteryng of the firmament: & they that inform many vnto righteousnesse shall be as the starres, worlde without ende. In the yeare of our Lorde. 1336. Christ. Mass. Lib. Germ.

Of the order of the Gerardians.

POpe Boniface ye ninth reigning, a certain mā called Gerardus be­ing of greate learning & of ver­tuous conuersation, ordayned a cer­tain fraternitie or brotherhode of lear­ned godly mē to teach scholers, and to bring vp youth onely in good letters, [Page] but also in good maners, that by this means there might be learned men al­waye in store apte to beare rule in the church of Christ, & also to gouerne the common weale according to the pre­script and rule of gods doctrine Thys Gerardus beyng but a Deacon, prea­ched the word of God both purely and feruently.Note well. And when he was moued by his frendes to be a priest, he alwais an­swered, that he was vnworthy to haue such an high office. He was wont oftē ­times to say, that he would not haue ye cure of soules, not so muche as by the space of one nighte, for all the golde of Arabie. In the yeare, &c. 3379. Chron. Christ. Mass.

Of the order of the Iesuites.

POpe Vrban the fifth greatly alowed the order of the Iesuites, and gaue vnto it many great and sin­guler priueleges, commaundyng the Monkes of that order to weare a white kyrtle & a russet coule, and that they should be called of all men Clerici Apostolici, that is to saye, the Apostels clearkes. This order of the Iesuites [Page 63] was the inuention of Ioannes Columbi­nus in Sena a city of Hethruria, they wer at the beginning no priestes nor conse­crated persons, but wer men of the lay sorte, geuen and addicte willingly and freely to prayer and to labour, getting their meat with the trauail of their hā ­des and with ye sweat of their browes liuing as it were in common after the example of Christ and of his disciples. They are called Iesuites, bicause the name of Iesus should be often in theyr mouth. In the yere, &c. 1368. Phil. Berg. Libro. Germ.

Of the order of white daw­bed Monkes.

POpe Boniface bearyng rule, the order, which is called Ordo de al­batorum was inuented by a cer­tayne priest in Italy, which pre­tēded such a modesty and grauity both in woordes and in countenaunce that euery man toke him for a Sainct. The professors of this order were cladde all with long white lynnen clothes euen down to the ground, hauyng coules v­pon theyr heads lyke vnto other Mon­kes. [Page] The chief point of their profession was to lament the state of mankind, to bewaile the sinnes of the people, and to pray for a redresse of ye same at gods hand. They neuer wente abroade but they had a crosse with the image of the crucifyx borne before thē, which crosse ye Lucenses kepe at this day with great reuerence as a moste precious relique, and daily make vowes, & offer diuers giftes vnto it. But Pope Boniface a­foresayd conceauyng that they should do no good to hys honourable estate, if they continued, forasmuch as they all appeared before men righteous, good and Godly, and the Pope with hys cō ­plices, most wicked, euel and vngodly, caused the author of thys order as a se­ditious person to be beheaded at Viter­bium. Some say that he was brent as a superstitious hipocrite, and attaynted of some heresye. In the yeare of oure Lorde .1400. Lib. Germ. Philip. Bergom. Polid. &c.

A monstru­ous multi­tude of mō kish mon­stures.But why do I trauayle to set forthe the number of these Monkyshe orders seeing they be almoste innumerable, and a man in a manner maye assone [Page 64] number the sandes of the sea, and tell the starres of the firmament, as to pre­scribe a certaine number of them? For besides these that I haue rehersed, ther are diuers other monastical orders, as Ambrosians, Sarrabartes, Bernardines, Sā ­bonites, Beghartines, Apostolianes, Guil­helmites, Iosephians, Sepulchrians, Sheeri­ans, Swerders, Crosse started, Constantino­politanes, Wentzelaians, Nolhartians, Iacobites, Swearde Iacobites, Heleni­ans, Ierusalemites, Iosophatians, Sela­uonians, Maries brethren, Ioannites, Laza­rites, Magdalenians, Keyed Monkes, Holy ghostes men, Specularians, Hospitalianes, Mosarabites, Georgians. &c. Bidding all these monstruous monasticall dis­ordered orders Adieu, I wyll recite some other deuises of the Romishe bi­shoppes concernyng Monkes, and af­terwarde fall in hande wyth the other Cloysterers, whiche are in deede those very Locustes whereof Saincte Iohn speaketh in the booke of hys Reue­lations.

Rules concerning all orders of Monkes.

[Page]POpe Gregory the seuenth ordai­ned, that no Monkes should eat flesh at any time,Monkes forbiddē to eate fleshe. but geue thē ­selues to thin diet, and course fare. In the yere &c. 173. Ioan. Laziard. Gratianus De consec. Dist. 5. cap. Carnē cuiquā mona.

Pope Pelagius made a decree that no Monk should be promoted to bee Ab­bot,The electi­on of Ab­botes. except he wer laufully chosen, and accordyng to the rules of the Cannon law. In the yere, &c. 552. Christ. Massae.

Pope Theodorus made a decree, that no Monke should chaunge his place to go vnto any other cloyster without li­cēce of his Abbot or Prior.Monkes may not depart out of their cloi­ster with­out licence. Monks admitted vnto holy orders In the yere &c. 673. Chroni. Christ. Mass.

Pope Siricius first of al admitted mō ­kes vnto holye orders, for before hys tyme they wer not coūted amōg clear­kes, but taken for mere lay mē. In the yere &c. 389: Albertus Krantz.

Pope Boniface the fourth made a de­cree, yt Monkes might vse the office of preaching,Monkes spirituall ministers. of Christening, of hearing confessions, and also of assoyling men from their sinnes. In the yere. &c. 606. Ranul [...]hus. Cestren. chron. Ang.

Pope Eugenius the first ordained first [Page 65] of all, that monkes should be shutte vp in their cloysters.Cloysterer deuysed. For before that time the monks vsed to range and to gadde abroad, wher and whether they lysted. In the yeare of our Lord .650. Albert. Krants. Chron.

Pope Eusebius ordayned,This decre is wicked. yt a young man or a young woman although be­ing assured together in the way of ma­ryage, maye notwithstanding theyr promyses made, depart one from an o­ther, and become cloysterers. In the yeare, &c. 309. Quaest. 27. Cap. 2. Disponta­tam. Phil. Bergom.

Pope Eugenius the fyrst decreed,Monkes at libertye to tary in their cloysters or not. that Monkes shoulde not goe oute of theyr cloyster without special licence of their Superiour. In the yere, &c. 650. Quaest. 16. Cap. 1. Placuit.

The aforesayd Pope also cōmaun­ded, yt no monke should be holdē in the cloyster against his wil. Q [...]o 1. c. Signi.

Pope Iohn ye fyrst bearing rule,The vowes of chastitye, pouertye & obedience. mōke Benet an Italian builded an Abbey in Cassine, and assembled the monkes, that wer dispersed alone in diuerse places, into one couente, & ordred them with instructiōs of māners & rules of liuing. [Page] confyrmed with thre vowes, that is to say, chastitie, wilful pouertye and obe­dience, bycause they should altogether mortifye their owne will and lustes. In the yeare of our lorde. 524.. Chron. Polidor.

The yeare of probatiō.These threafore named vowes, Ba­silius Byshop of Casarea did fyrste insti­tute & publishe: And also assigne the yeare of probation or trial, that religi­ous persons had afore they wer profes­sed. In the yeare, &c. 183. Ibidem.

Pope Gregory the eyght reygning, a certaine noble man called Hugo toke a­way from monkes and Nunnes theyr great lordships,An acte not to bee dis­ [...]aysed. and to much wealthy yearely liuings & reuenues, and gaue thē so much, as shuld suffyce for meate, drinke and clothe. In the yere, &c. 1186. Ioan. Laziard.

Monkes good and godly.Pope Boniface the fourth being By­shop of Rome, there were in the Abbey of Bangor two thousande & two hun­dred Monkes, which al liued by the la­bour of their own hands, & by ye sweate of their own browes, according to this commaundement of God:Gen. iii. In ye sweate of thy face shalt thou eate thy bread, &c. [Page 66] Agayne, Thou shalt eate ye labours of thy hands.Psal. 128. In the yere, &c. 606. Ranul­phus. Cestrensis.

Of Channons.

POpe Eugenius the fourth being Byshop of Rome, the order of ye regular Chanons began in He­thruria in the parts of Luca, in the cloy­ster Frisonaria. Of thys secte there are two opinions. For some say, ye Austen by and by after he was created byshop, brought hys Channons in thys rule & forme of liuing, wherin they haue bene lōg trained & nouseled vp: Other some bragge and make their vaunt, that it was deuised of the Apostles, & of thys opinion was Thomas of Aquine. But how soeuer the matter go, Austen was doubtlesse eyther the inuentour of the secte, or renuer of it, and therefore maye iustlye bee called and taken for the author of that fashion. The Chan­nons clothing by their fyrst foundatiō was a white cote,The chanōs clothyng. and a linnen roche [...] vnder a blacke cope with a scapuler to couer their head and shoulders. The a­foresayd Pope Eugenius endowed this [Page] order with many priuileges and great libertyes. In the yeare, &c. 14, 0. Libro. Germ. Polidorus. Chron.

Pope Gregorye the .xi. bearing rule, certayne spiritual fathers of s, Austens order in the parties of Sene in Italye, inuented a sect of Chanons, called Sco­petines, or S. Saluators order. Whiche or­der the aforesayd Gregory dyd approue and endue with many and diuerse pri­uileges, and numbred them among ye Chanons regulare, or quier priestes. And for a memorial of theyr fyrst foū ­dation and spirituall state, they weare a white garment with a white scapu­larye vpon a white rochet. They lyue of their rentes and reuenues. They preach not, but they heare confessions. In the yeare, &c. 1367. L [...]. [...]erm. [...]hilip. Bergom.

Of Fryers, and of the diuersitie of that secte.

Of the Crosse bearers, of Crossed Fyers order.

POpe Innocent the third being bishop of Rome, the order of the Crossed [Page 67] Fryers which in the yeare of our lord. 1215, was denyed by a certayne mā cal­led Quiricus a byshop and Martyr, in the time of Helena the Mother of Constan­tine the great Emperour, & afterward fell to such decaye, that it was almoste gone to nought, was raysed agayne by the aforesayd Innocent in the .xviii. yere of hys papacye. The beginning of this secte was on thys manner. Among thē of Albonia rose a pestilente heresye, which caused a great dissentiō among them of Rome. Wherefore the byshop of Rome sent many agaynst thē mar­ked with the Crosse, whiche were all s [...]aine. These laudable and prayse wor­thye souldioures dyd he halowe there­fore and make saintes, and raysed the or [...]er agayn with geuing of many fre­d [...]mes and priuileges. Unto thys or­der did Pope Innocent the fourth geue a rule, commaundyng yt the spiritual­tie of this order, should alway weare a crosse in their handes. There clothyng is a blacke cope with a crosse theron, ye highnesse of an hand. Chron. Lib. Germ.

Of the Carmelites, or white Fryers order.

[Page]POpe Honorius the thyrde fauou­red greatly the order of ye white Fryers. Some say, that this sect began in mount Carmelus after the ex­ample of Helias the Prophet, which li­ued there long solitarye, and that they wer fyrst assembled together by Alme­ricus Byshop of Antioche, In the yeare of oure Lord. 1170, in the tyme of pope Alexander the thyrd, and they were cal­led oure Ladye Fryers by the reason of a chappel of our lady, that was in the hil Carmelus. Neuerthelesse vpō foure hū ­dred yeres after in the time of Innocent the thyrde they were reformed by Al­bertus Byshop of Ierusalem according to the rule of Basilius, and the colour of their cope was turned into white by ye Pope Honorius the thyrde, where afore it was russet. Some write, that this order of the Carmelites in his first clothing (which they said was of Helias or Heli­seus ye prophet) was greatly acceptable to the Soldane,The wic­kednesse of [...]hite Fry­ers. and endued with ma­ny almesses of him: but after thei chaū ­ged their rayment, he droue them oute of hys kyngdome, so that of necessitye they came into Europa. This order, [Page 68] sayth the Dutche Chronicle, is to beg, to take of euery mā, and to do nothing agayne for it.Math. 23. Thys order is to lye, to dissemble, to enuye, and to begile the people with flatteryng wordes vnder the pretence of long prayer. Lib. Germ. Polydor.

Of Dominikes order, called, blacke Fryers or the Fryers Preachers.

POpe Innocent ye thyrde reygning Dominike Calaguritane a Spani­arde, began this order of Friers preachers. This Dominike was fyrst a regular chanon, & bicause he could not suffer to haue a superiour, and was al­so wearye of the Cloyster, he inuented a new fraternitye, named of hys owne name, Dominicanes. Their order is wt out all shame to begge, as the Carme­lites, and forsake litle by wilful pouer­tye, that they may obtayne muche & to waxe rych of other mens labours, they themselues beeing idle lasye loytryng lubbers, & vnprofitable cloddes of the earth. Our Lady s. Mary (as they fain) [Page] euen of loue that she bare to thys holy order of swete S. Dominicke, deuised the habite,A noble, no­table lye. which the fryers of that order vse at thys daye and deliuered it to S. Dominicke with her owne hands, com­maundyng hym and all hys brethren for euer after to weare the lyke. Their cote is white their cope & coule is black The newe guise of their vestu [...]e made Innocent Innocentius to wonder. But pope Honorius the thyrd by his bull ho­nourably admitted the blacke order of the blacke fryers, In the yeare of oure Lorde. 1220. And Gregorye the nynthe put the matter al out of doubt, canno­nised Dominicke, and by hys bull vnder lead allowed hym for a saint.A tale of a tubbe. Of thys Dominickes mother they tel that when she was with childe and had Dominicke in her wombe, shee dreamed yt shee had a wolfe in her belly: which as I think, signifyeth, that both he & al cloysterers by their professiō are none other thing than wolues, deuouryng not only the substance of mē, but also ye soules of mē by their hipocrisy & false doctrine accordyng to this saying of Christ,Iohn. x. a wolfe teareth on peces & scatereth the shepe [Page 69] abroad. This black order began in the yere of our Lord. 1220. Phi. Bergom. Mat Palm. Lib. Ger. Ioan. Laziardus. Poly. &c.

Of the barefooted Friers o­therwise called Minorites or Graye Friers.

POpe Honorius the third bearyng rule Fraūces an Italian deuised the order of the barefoted friers. He was first a merchaūt and a world­ly man. Afterwarde he determined to forsake all worldly thinges and to fo­low Christ,Math. x. in so much, yt when he was wel shod, and girded with a double girdle, he remembring these woordes of Christ (possesse neither two coates,A grosse vnderstan­ding of the Scripture. no shoes, nor yet staffe, &c. and who so for­saketh not all thinges, cannot be my disciple) cast all thyng away from him, shoes, gyrdle, &c. so that he went bare­footed, and girded himselfe with a cord and continētly began this order in the Mounte Appoeninus, in a place named cōmonly Lauerna, gathering vnto him many men, whiche tooke on them the same religion and are called of barefo­ted Fraunces, barefooted Franciscanes. [Page] They are named also Minores, Minores. of the humility and lowlynes of hart that they should haue.Note of Fraunces. They write, yt this Fraun­ces was so streight to hymselfe, that to chastice his fleshe in winter season, he would couer his body with yse & snow. He called pouertie alwayes his Lady, and loued rather to heare himself reui­led, than praysed. He kept nothynge ouer night, His heart desyred martir­dome, wherupon he went into Siria to the Soldane,Truth. which receaued him honorablye: whereby it is to bee thought, that surely he tolde him not the truth. For truthe is seldome welcome in courtes and noble mens houses. I will here passe ouer the fable, howe Christ and his Saintes did marke hym with the fyue woundes. After that he had thus chastised his fleshe by the space of eyghtene yeares, he dyed at Asia, and was afterwarde canonised and ad­mitted for a Sainct by Pope Grego­ry the nynth. Lib. Germ. Polidor. Chro.

Thys order of Frier Fraunces is di­uided into many sectes, rules and or­ders. Some go on treen shoes or Pat­tyns some barefooted: some are Regu­lare [Page 70] Fraunciscanes or Obseruauntes, some Minores or Minorites: Agayne, some are called Minimi, eyther of the Gospel, or els of the littlenesse of theyr coule. They all differ in many things, but in superstition and hypocrisy they all accorde.

Of the Friers obseruantes.

BArnardine the Gray fryer perceauing the great enormities and wicked synnes, whiche Fraunces Fryers without all shame committed agaynst the rule and order of theyr profession, began a new reformation of the order in many pla­ces, in somuche that they whiche were reformed, be called Friers obseruantes, and are counted of a greater perfecti­on and more holynesse, than the com­mon sorte of Grayefryers are, whiche are called Minorites.The plan­ting & ex [...]i [...] pyng of the obseruaunt Friers in Englande. The obseruaunt Friers were brought into Englād by kyng Edward the fourth, & were greatly inhaunced by ye famous Prince king Henry the seuenth, but they withall o­ther Monastical sectes were most wor­thelye [Page] and iustlye expelled and extir­ped with their Babilonicall houses, by that most victorious and triumphante Prince King Henry the eight.

Here follow the seuen pri­uileges, which the Frauncis­canes faine to be geuen of god to S. Fraunces for the aduauncemēt of his order.

The Pri­uileges of the Gray­fryers. THe first priuilege is, that the more numbre of the Fraunciscanes or Graye­friers be encreased: the better and the more a­bundantly shall they be prouided for.

The second priuilege is, that no mā can dye euil, that departeth in a Gray­friers habite.

The thirde priuilege is, that in the feast of Sainct Fraunces all the soules of the brethren▪ frendes and benefac­tours of the same order, shall be deli­uered out of the bitter paines of purgatory.

The fourth priuilege, is that the or­der [Page 71] of saint Fraunces shall endure and continue vnto the day of iudgement.

The fifte priuilege is, that none that liueth euil in that order can abide long in it.

The sixt priuilege is, that the ene­mies of saint Fraunces order shal neuer liue long, but they shall die out of hād▪ a most shamefull death.

The seuenth priuilege is, that the frendes and louers of saint Fraunces or­der▪ be they neuer so wicked and vngodly, shall notwithstandyng at the last obtayne mercy, and dye a most blessed death.

Of the Frierly order of Ma­ries seruantes.

POpe Benet bearing yt swinge, Philip deuised the order of Friers whiche are called the seruaūts of our Lady. He raised this order vnder the rule of Saint Austen, with euen like wordes and fa­shion, making difference of it with certayne ordinances of the Friers of our Lady which order afterward was con­firmed by three byshoppes of Rome, [Page] namely, Benet the xi. Boniface the eyght and Urban the sixte, and is reck­ned among the beggyng orders, At the the last it was wholy sanctified and halowed of Pope Innocentius the eighte and deliuered of the euell will, that some cloysterers did owe them. Theyr garmentes are lyke oure Ladyes bre­thren. This order began in the yeare of our Lord .1304. Chron. Lib. Germ.

Of the new order of the Friers of our Lady.

THys order is founded vnder the preachers order whiche al­so cal thēselues Maries brethrē They weare a white cote, and a blacke cloke thereon, with a blacke Friers coule. Chro. Lib. Germ.

Of the Austen Friers.

POpe Innocent the thyrde bearyng rule, one Guilihelme a Duke of Aquitania, and county of Lictauia, inuented or rather repared and renued the order of the Austen Friers, whiche had bene longe decayed and al­moste [Page 72] made desolate before. Thys Guilihelme fyrst dwelt in ye wildernesse with his brethren, chastyeing his fleshe and subduyng it with a coate of males on hys bare body, alwaye watchyng▪ praying and fasting, so that he was cal­led a father and restorer of that order. Afterwarde by the consent of Anasta­sius and Adrian Byshoppes of Rome he left the wildernesse, and built about (or as some saye) within Paris, a cloy­ster for that beggyng order of the Au­sten Friers, whiche was confirmed by Pope Anastasius the fourth. After that his apes and counterfayters with beg­gynge built manye other cloysters so that now this beggyng broode is spred ouer a greate parte of the worlde vnto the greate hindrance both of mennes purses, and also of theyr saluation: and by this meanes is beggyng which once was forbidden, become a Goddes ser­uice. In the yeare of oure Lorde .1195. Lib. Germ. Chron. Angl.

Rules concerning all orders of Friers.

[Page] POpe Eusebius ordayned, that a yong mā or a young womā although being assured toge­ther in the waye of mariage, may notwithstanding their promises made, departe one from an other, and become Cloysterers. In the yeare. &c. 309. Quest. 27. Cap. 2. Desponsatam. Phil. Bergom.

Silence at the table.Pope Gregory the ninth reygnyng, a certayne blacke Fryer called Iordanes, cōmaunded, that silence should be kept of all his brethrē at the table. This cu­stome was shortly after receaued and practised of all other cloysterers gene­rally. In the yeare. &c. 1221. Vola. Sabell. Carranza. &c.

Pope Gregory the tenthe approued some states of the orders of beggyng Fryers, as the blacke and Grayfriers: and some he suffered, as the white and Austen Fryers: and some he vtterly reproued, as Sacke Fryers, which were called Fratres de panitentia, and Fratres de valla viridi, and such like. In the yere of our Lord .1271. Ranulphus. Cestrensis.

Pope Sixtus the fourthe, when the foure orders of beggyng Fryers did cō tende [Page 73] and stryue among themselues,Contentiō among Friers▪ which of their or­ders is most holy. which of their order were moste holy, most acceptable to god, and of greatest perfection, to auoyde the contention & debate of these bragging, boasting, braulyng, begging Fryers, affyrmed all their orders to be of lyke holinesse & perfection, & graunted to them al like priuileges, graces and liberties. In the yeare of oure Lorde .1471. Ioannes. La­ziardus. Chron.

Pope Alexander the fourth defended and approued ye vnshamefaced begging of the rauenyng fryers:Priuileges graūted to the foure orders of beggers Fry­ers. and whereas afore they dwelt in solitarye places, he gaue them licence to dwell where they woulde, euen in the middes of cities & townes: and there to preache, to heare cōfessions, to enioyne penaūce, to geue absolutiō, to serue cures, &c, garnishing and confyrming their orders with ma­ny immunities, priuileges, libertyes, exemptions, indulgences, pardons, &c. In the yeare of oure Lorde .1254. Ioannes. Stella.

Of Nunnes and of the diuersitye of that secte.

[Page] POpe Iohn the fyrst being By­shop of Rome, Monke Benet after that he had placed hym­selfe and hys monkyshe bre­thren in a certayne noble and famous cloyster built vpon the Mount Cassinus, raysed vp also an order of Nunnes, and made hys Sister Scholastica Abbesse o­uer thē.The beginn [...]nge of Nunnes. The apparell of these Nunnes is a blacke cote, cloke, coule and vayle. And least the scripture should disceaue her and hers: it was commaūded, that none of that order should rede the holy scripture without consent or permissi­on of their superiour. In the yeare, &c. Chron. Lib. Germ.

Of the Nunnes of S. Clares order.

POpe Innocent the thyrd bearing rule a certain maide called Cla­ra, a countreywoman and Dis­ciple of Fraunces the Fryer, assembled and gathered together a congregation of poore women, and gaue them an or­der of lyfe like vnto the rule that Fry­er Fraunces gaue hys couent. Theyr garment is graye. Their order admit­teth [Page 74] none but woman kynde, excepte it bee for to saye Masse. Thys order of Clara,, both Pope Honorius the thyrde, and Pope Gregorye the nynth endowed with many gyftes and priuileges. In the yeare of our Lord .1225. Lib. Germ. Volat. Polidorus.

Ioannes Laziardus in hys Chronicle writeth, that pope Innnocent the fourth made the rule, whiche the Nunnes of Saint Clares order vse at thys presente.

Of the Nunnes of S. Brigittes or Brides order.

POpe Vrban the fyrst beyng Byshop of Rome, a cer­tayne wydowe called Bri­gitta, Princesse of Suetia, be­gan the order of Nunnes called Brigittians. But it is to be vnder­stand that thys order of Brigit recea­ueth as wel men as women, although they dwel seuerally by themselues, the men deuided from the women, and the women from the men. For thys holy woman Brigitte ordayned, that both men and women beeing of thys or­der myghte well dwell together, and [Page] haue their habitation both vnder one roofe, but yet men and women sepera­ted eche from other, so yt the one might not come to the other, except only whē nede required to minister the Sacra­mentes. The Church shoulde be com­mon to both: Neuerthelesse ye Nunnes shoulde be closed aboue in a closet and the men beneath, wayting vpō the di­uine seruice: and that these should tend the altare, and thei the quere. The Ab­besse shoulde haue the primacye, and the brethren to bee vnder her, so that she shoulde prouyde both for man and woman, meate, drinke and clothyng. Among the brethren shuld one be cal­led Prior, Warden, or Confessour, and be aboue the other. The women shuld be consecrated and brought in by the Byshop. Their clothing is a gray cote with a gray cloke theron, & a red crosse in a white circle. They may weare no linnen after the tenour of theyr rule. The brethren of thys order heare con­fessions, and preache at hye feastes. This order also admitteth Lay brethrē (as in many places moe) to do their bu­sinesse abroade. They fayne, that thys [Page 75] order was confyrmed of Pope Vrban ye fyft at the commaundement of Christ. In the yeare, &c. 1353. Volat. Plati. Poli­chron. Pol, Libro. Germ. &c.

Of the Nunnes of S. Katerines order of Sene.

POpe Gregorye the .xi. bearyng rule, Katerine of Sene a Dyers daughter, refusyng the state of matrimonye, tooke vpon her the thyrd order of S. Dominicke, or of the Fryer Preachers. They say, that Christ shuld haue maryed her with a ryng,A tale of a tubbe. where­in were foure pearles & one diamonde, & taken her harte from her, and geuen her hys in steade therof. The Nunnes of thys order weare garmentes lyke to the black Fryers. Theyr cloke & vayle are blacke, theyr cote is white. In the yeare of oure Lorde .1455. Volat. Lib. Germ. Chron.

I passe ouer the Nunnes that be of the Iustinians order, of Marye Mag­dalenes orders, of Austens order, &c, which all are wrapped full of supersti­tion and hipocrisye, seking their salua­tion [Page] not in Christ thorow fayth, but in mens inuentions by folishe and popish workes. But let vs heare the Popes pleasure more at large concerning the poore Nunnes.

Rules concerning all orders of Nunnes.

The age of Nunnes to be professed & on what daye they shalbe pro­fessed.POpe Pius the fyrst made a decree, that no mayde shoulde be admitted to bee a Nunne or a religious per­son, before she were .xxv. yeres of age: and that shee shoulde be professed and consecrated only vpon the feastful day of the Epiphanye, commonly called, Twelfday. In the yeare of our Lorde. 147. Ranulphus. Cestrensis. Ioannes. Stella. Phil. Bergom.

Pope Sother ordained, that a Nunne shoulde not handle the towels of the altare, nor the Chalice, patenne, or cor­porasse clothe, nor yet put incense into the senser,The Non­nes vayle & wimpl [...]. but that shee shoulde al­wayes weare a vayle vppon her head, and a wymple vnder her chynne. In the yeare of oure Lorde. 168. Polichron, Chron. Ang. &c..

Pope Gregorye the fyrst ordayned, [Page] that no man shoulde frequent the mo­nasteries of Nunnes:No Nūnes Godmo­thers. again, he forbad, that Nunnes shoulde be Godmothers to children. In the yeare, &c. 590 Chron. Ioan. Stella.

Pope Leo the fyrste made a decree, that none, shuld be made a Nunne, ex­cept shee were founde to haue lyued a­fore continentlye and honestly by the space of .xl. yeres.The rule not obser­ued. In the yere, &c. 444. Phil. Bergom.

Pope Gregorye the eyght made a de­cree, yt no man should once be so hardye as to take a Nunne out of her cloyster.Nonnes [...]aye not marry by the Popes lawe. In the yeare of our Lorde. 1186. Tom. 1. Concil.

Of the Monasticall apparell.

IN times paste whē with most earneste diligence I searched for the originall & beginning of the monasticall or monkish apparel, and could by no meanes finde any thing thereof in writing: at the laste I repaired vnto the paynters, & in ye entries & porches of ye friers, wher for ye most part a mā may se ye historyes of [Page] both testamentes paynted & liuely set­forth in colours: I sought for the mat­ter diligently. And when in al the olde testament I could not fynde any of the Patriarches, or of the priests, or of the Prophetes, or of the Leuites, no, nor yet Helias hymselfe, whom notwith­standyng the Carmelites or white fri­ers make their Patrone & fyrste foun­der of their Religion, to weare a coule, and to be clad with Monkysh apparel [...] I went streyghtwayes vnto the newe testament. There I founde Zacharye, Simeō, Iohn Baptist, Iosephe, Christ, the Apostles, the Disciples, ye Scribes, the Pharesees, the Byshops, Annas, Cayphas, Herode, Pilate, and manye other: but no where coulde I fynde or perceaue the coule, or monkysh habite. Examining once again more diligent­ly euen from the beginnyng al & singu­lar things: out of hande euen at the ve­ry beginning of the historye in a man­ner, the deuill appeared, & shewed him­self clad in a coule, euē ye very same de­uil, yt tēpted Christ in ye deserte or wil­dernesse. I was excedīg glad, & reioyced [Page 77] beyond al measure, yt I had found yt in picture, which I could neuer find afore in scripture: I meane, that the deuill was the first author, inuentor, and fin­der, out of the coule and Monkishe ha­bite: of whom afterward I thinke ve­rely, the other Monkes and Fryers bo­rowed their coules and disgysed appa­rell set forth in diuerse colours, some white, some blacke, some graye, some russet, some blewe, some blouncket &c. or elles paraduenture they receaued and tooke the same as lefte vnto them for inheritaunce from the deuill their father. Cornelius Agrippa de incertitudine & vanitate scientiarum.

Of Temples or Churches.

POpe Siluester bearing rule, Con­stantine the Emperour built di­uerse Churches for the Christi­ans,Constan­tine ye Em­perour. & gaue other libertie so to do, to the end, that so many as professe Christ, might openly and without any feare come together to praye & prayse God, to heare the readyng and Prea­chyng of the holy Scriptures, to recea­ue the blessed Sacramentes, and to oc­cupye [Page] themselues in suche Godly and vertuous exercises, as God requyreth of them in hys Sacred worde.The beginnynge of Christen mens tem­ples. For vn­to that tyme the Christians were so extremelye persecuted of tyrauntes, that they had no certayne publyque place to repare vnto, but so many as professed Christ assembled themselues together priuatelye, and praysed God in hollowe caues and dennes for the feare of the vnfaythfull, as Laurentius Valla sayeth in hys booke de donatione Constantini. In tymes paste, sayeth he, before the dayes of Constantyne the greate, the Christians had no Tem­ples, but secrete and close places: ho­lye lyttle houses, but no greate and gorgious buyldynges: Chappelles, no Temples: Oratoryes within pri­uate walles, no publyque and open Churches. In the yeare of our Lord. 315. Ranulphus. Cestrensis▪ Valla. West­merus.

[...]a [...]wyng of churchesPope Iginius ordayned, that the Temples or Churches shoulde be ha­lowed withall solemnitye, and that no Churche shoulde be halowed without a Masse: agayne, that Churches should [Page 78] be made neyther greater nor smaller without the consent of the Metropoli­tane. In the yeare of our Lord. 143. De Consecr. Dist. 1. Cap. Omnes Basiliae. Euse­bius. Sabell. Phil. Bergom. &c.

An admonition to the Reader.

HEre must I warne thee (moste gentle Reader) of the craftye iuglynges of the Papistes, which whē they haue once inuented of theyr idle brayne with out the authoritye of Goddes worde a balde and lousye ceremonie, [...] of the Papistes. or a wic­ked and a superstitious lawe, streyght­wayes father the same vppon some Godly auncient and learned Byshop, that by thys meanes it maye be of the more force and of the greater authori­tye with men, and the more easlye dis­ceane the people. Of thys their prac­tyse here haste thou an euident exam­ple. They set forthe in their deuilyshe decrees & wicked writinges, that this [Page] holy Byshop Iginius commaunded the halowyng of Churches, when many yeares after as thou hast tofore▪ heard, the Christiās had no Churches, but se­cretly assembled themselues together in corners, in priuate houses, in dēnes & caues of the ground, beyng no where safe and sure from the cruelty of the ty­raunts, whiche thyrsted no lesse for the bloud of the Christians, than the pan­tyng and thyrsty hart desyreth the wa­ter brokes. How coulde they halowe, that they had not? Except the Papists will make euery caue and denne in the ground the Church, which were much agaynst theyr worship. Agayne, where there is mention made in this decree, that there must be a Masse at the ha­lowyng of a Churche, who knoweth not, that the very name of the Masse was vnknowen many hundred yeares after to the faythfull congregation of Christ, so farre is it of that the Masse it selfe was in vse among them, which is but a late and an yesterday byrde, hat­ched and brought forthe of many Po­pes, yea and that not at one tyme or in one yeare, but in many and sundrye [Page 79] yeares. Of thys I thought good to warne thee, good reader. Notwithstā ­ding be it true,Papistes enemies of gods truth or be it false. I will tru­ly and faithfully recite and bring forth vnto thee, whatsoeuer I shall fynde in theyr hystoryes concernyng theyr try­flyng trumperye: vse thy iudgement, and know the Papistes to be enemyes to the truth.

Pope Felix the thyrd made a decree,Bishoppes church ha­lowers on­lye. The dedi­tion feast. ye Byshops only should halow churches, and that euery citie, towne, or village should yerely kepe holy for euer after, that day wheron the Churche was ha­lowed. In the yeare, &c. 486. Plat. Pol. Chron. Pantaleon.

Pope Innocent the fyrst decreed, that a Churche once halowed, should be ha­lowed no more. In the yeare, &c. 408. Dist. 68. Cap. Ecclesiis semel. Ioānes Stella.

Pope Boniface the fifte made a lawe, that whatsoeuer giltye person fledde into sanctuary, that is to saye, into the Churche or churchyarde, for succoure: the same party shoulde not be drawen out agayne,Sanctua­ries. but suffered there quietly to remayne. In the yeare, &c. 617. Sigeb, Sabell▪ Volat. Plat. &c.

[Page] The trim­myng of Churches.Pope Martine the fyrste made a de­cree, that Churches should be galantly decked, trimmed and dressed vpon the holy dayes and solemne feastes. In the yeare of our Lord. 643. Pol. Pantal.

Women maye not come into the churche but with couered facesPope Linus made a lawe, that no woman should come into the Church, excepte her face wer couered wt a vayle or kerchiefe. In the yeare of our Lord. 70. Chronica Chronicarum. Volat. Fascicu­lus. Tempo. D. Barns.

Pope Eugenius the fourth bearing rule,Walkynge vp & down in churches at seruice tyme for­bydden. a Councell was kepte at Basille, in the whiche it was decreed, that such as walke vp and downe in the Church at seruice time, shoulde be punished. In the yeare of oure Lorde. 1430. Plat. Volat. Lib. Concil.

Of Churchyardes.

Churche­yardes and halowynge of the same POpe Calixte the first ordained fyrst of all the Churchyards, & the halowing of the same. In the yeare of our Lord. 222 Sabell. Plat. Christ. Massae. Pantal.

Pope Dionyse deuised to deuide the parishes with their Churches & Chur­chyardes,Parishes deuided. and commaunded that euery [Page 80] Bishop shuld be cōtent with the limi­tes of his owne diocesse: & euery Priest with the boundes of his owne parishe. In the yeare of our Lord. 266. Fascicu. Temp, Volat. Pol. Lib. Concil.

¶ Of Churchgoodes.

POpe Iginius appointed, that no Churche stuffe shoulde be put to prophane vses. In the yeare of our Lord. 261 Volat. Phil. Bergom

Pope Stephen the first made a decree, that those which take away the goods of the Churche, shoulde be condemned as mēslayers. In the yeare of our Lord 261. Chron. Lib. Concil.

Pope Eusebius ordained, that suche as take away any thing appertaining vnto the Churche, they shoulde restore ten times as much agayn. In the yeare of our Lord. 309. Chron. Germ.

Pope Iohn the fourthe made a de­cree, that if any inuaded or toke awaye the goodes of the Churche, he shoulde restore foure tymes as muche agayne. In the yeare of oure Lorde. 635. Ioan. Stella. Plat. Chron.

Pope Paule the seconde ordayned, that they that did alienate or with­drawe [Page] any thynge from the Churche, should be excōmunicated. In the yeare, &c. 1404. Sabell. Chron.

A good lawPope Gregory the fourth instituted, that euery Churche should haue theyr proper possessions, wherof the Priest may liue, least yt they takyng thought for theyr liuyng, shoulde be compelled to leaue theyr dutie vndone. In ye yere &c. 846. Plat. D. Barns.

Pope Vrban the fyrst, graunted, that landes, goods and temporall possessiōs should on this condition be geuē to the Churche, that nothyng shoulde be pri­uate to any man, but that all thynges should be common among the Priests, so that none of them should want, but euery one haue, whatsoeuer his necessitye requireth. In the yeare. &c. 222. An­selmus. Rid. Volat. Chro. Plat.

Of the Ornamētes of the Church.

Fontes.POpe Pius the fyrst brought ye font into the Church▪ In the yeare. &c. 147. Plat. Sabel. Chron.

Pope Boniface the seconde orday­ned the particion betwene the chaun­cell and the Churche, whiche we now commonly call the Roodeloft, Roodeloft. and com­maunded [Page 81] that the people should heare the diuine seruice, as they terme it, in a seuerall place from the clergye. In the yeare, &c. 529. Albert. Crantz. Plat [...]. Ioan. Laziardus. D. Barns. Pantal.

Pope Sabiniane commaunded,Lampes, that Lampes shoulde be kept continuallye burning in the Church. In the yere, &c. 603. Platina. Albertus. Crantz. D. Barnes. Pantaleon.

Pope Innocent the thyrde bearyng rule,Light before sacramēte of ye altare. Eustace ▪ Abbot of Flare came out of Normandye into Englande, and a­mong hys other deuises he caused that lyghte shoulde brenne alwaye in the Churches before the little Gods body. Ranulph. Cest.

Pope Zacharye deuised oyle for the Lampes in the Churches.Oyle. In the yere, &c. 752. Plat. Pantal.

Pope Gregory the fyrst brought into ye church,Tapers. Torches. Candles. Belles. Ringing to seruice. tapers, torches, candles, &c. In the yeare, &c. 590. Volat. Pantal.

Pope Sabiniane decreed fyrst that the people should be assembled and come together to heare their diuine seruyce at certayne houres of the day by ryng­ging of bels. In the yeare, &c. 603. Plat. [Page] Durand. D. Barns. Pantal.

The Aue bell.Pope Iohn the .xxii. ordayned, that bels should be tolled euery daye thryce in the euening, and that then euery mā shoulde streyght wayes knele downe, & say thrice the Aue Maria in the wor­ship of our Lady. In the yere, &c. 1309. Chron. Ioannes. Stella.

The noone bell.Pope Calixt the thirde also made a decre, yt euery day at, xii. of the clocke ye sexten or parish clerke shuld toll noone and yt so many as heare ye bels, streight waies shoulde say an Aue Maria in the honoure of oure blessed Ladye. In the yeare of our Lorde. 1455. Phil. Bergom.

Durandus sayth, that bels be of suche vertue,The won­derful ver­tue of bels. that when they be roung, they stirre men to deuotion, they preserue the frutes of the earth, they kepe both the mindes and the bodies of the faith­full from al daunger, they put to flight the hostes of our enemyes, & dispatche all the suttelties of oure euell willers they cause the boysterous hayle, ye sharp [...]ormes, the violent tempestes, the ter­rible thundringes, the fearefull lyght­nings, and fearce windes to cease, they driue away also al wicked spirites and [Page 82] deuills. Ration. di. off.

Pope Vitalian brought in Organs to make the people merye.Organs▪ In the yeare of oure Lorde. 653. Chronic. Volat. Platina. &c.

Pope Sixtus the seconde ordayned fyrst of al,Altares. that the Supper of the Lord shuld be celebrated at an altare: which before was not the vse. For the holy mysteryes of the Lordes bodye and bloude vntill that time was ministred vpon a table according to the practyse of Christ,When al­tares came fyrst into ye Churches. of hys Apostles, and of ye pri­matiue Church. And here may all men see, from whence the popyshe altares come, for the which the stubborne, stur­dye stoute papistes doe so stoutly striue Aboute the yeare of oure Lord, (if sto­ries bee true) two hundred three score and fiue, came in the altares fyrste into the Church. Other affyrme, that they came in aboute the yeare of our lorde, 294 [...] But I beleue that altares came not in the Churche before the yeare of our Lorde. 590. When the popishe, pe­uyshe, priuate Masses beganne fyrst to creepe in▪ Volat. Durandus. Fasci [...]. Temp. [Page] Mas. Pet. Aequillinus. Ioannes. Stella.

Pope Felix the fyrst instituted the halowing of altares,Halowing of altares. commaunding yt no Masse shoulde be song vpon any al­tare, til it be halowed. In the yeare, &c. 272. Sabell. Pantal.

Pope Hormisda decreed, yt no altares should be set without the consent and special licence of the Metropolitane or of the Byshop of the diocesse. In the yere of our Lord. 514. Chron. Ioan. Stella. D, Barns.

Pope Boniface the thyrde appoynted white linnen clothes to be layd vppon the altares. In the yere, &c. 605. Pol.

Altare clo­thes.Pope Sixtus the fyrst ordayned, that the corporasse clothe, which the prieste vseth at hys masse, shoulde be made of fine white linnen cloth, In the yere, &c. 129. Plat. Sabell. Grat. D, Barnes. Pantal.

The same Pope also ordayned, that laye men,An hye poin [...] in a lowe house. but specially laye women, shoulde not once touche the ornamen­tes of the Church, as copes, vestments, altare clothes, &c, nor the halowed ves­sell, as Chalice, Pixe, Crosse, Chris­matorye, Sensers, Candlestickes, &c. Plat. Sabell.

[Page 83]Pope Stephen the fyrst made a decre,Copes▪ Uestmēts. yt a priest in hys diuine seruice, shoulde vse none other but halowed garments In the yeare, &c. 261. Sabell.

Pope Adriane the fyrst being bishop of Rome,Surplesse. there was a synode or coun­cell holden at Franckforde, in y which it was decreed, that whosoeuer doth a­ny seruice in the Churche, he shoulde weare a surples vpon hys backe in ser­uice tyme, and no man to goe in hys common apparel withoute a surples, no, not so muche as the sexten or Bel­ringer. In the yeare of our Lord. 796. Christ. Massaeus.

Pope Siluester the fyrst cōmaunded,Linnen Albes. that the priest at his masse shuld weare no silke, nor any coloured clothing, but a white linnen Albe only. For Christ, sayeth he, was buryed in a fyne white linnen cloth. In the yeare, &c 315. Grat. Plat. Ioan. Stella. D. Barns.

Pope Zepherinus commaunded,Chalices of Glasse. cha­lices of glasse to bee vsed in the mini­stration of the Lordes Supper. In the yere,Cuppes of beoode &c. 208. For before that tyme the sacrament of the holy signe of Christs bloude was ministred in cuppes made [Page] of woode, accordyng to ye vse of Christ of his apostles, & of ye primatiue church Petrus de nat. Plat. Math. Pal. Pantal.

Pope Vrban the fyrst ordayned after­ward, that the chalices should be made eyther of siluer,Chalices of golde siluer and tinne. or of golde, or of tinne In the yeare of our Lord .222. Platina. Grat. Pol. Bergom.

The saying of Byshop Boniface con­cerning chalices and byshops, is very notable, and aunswereth iustly to our tyme. Olim, inquit: Episcopi aurei lignei [...] vtebantur calicibus: nunc vero lignei Epis­copi calicibus vtuntur aureis. In times paste, sayth he: Golden byshops vsed wodden chalices, but now wodden bi­shops vse golden chalices.

PaxePope Leo the second deuised yt Paxe, In the yeare of our Lord. 676. Platina. Pasc. Temp.

Pope Innocent ye third inuented pixes and boxes for the reseruation of the sa­cramentall bread.Crosse▪ In the yere, &c. 1195. Paul. Volat. Phi. Pol. Pantal.

Pope Agapetus the fyrst commaun­ded the people to go on procession, on ye Sondayes, & to folowe the crosse. In the yere, &c. 533. Plat. Pal. D. Barns.

[Page 84]Pope Gregorye the fyrst broughte in banners into the churche.Banners. Thys was that Gregorye, Austen the monke. whiche sente Austen the Monke into Englande to preache to the englyshe nation the fayth and doctryne of the bishop of Rome with al hys superstitious traditions, counter­fayte religions, and such other wicked abhominations. Thys Monkyshe Austen with, xl. Monkes moe, when they arriued and came on lande in the easte side of Kent in ye Iland of Thanet, entred in with a crosse, & with banners displayed hauing a crucifixe paynted vppon euery one of them, singing the Letanye with orate pro nobis to al aun­gels, Archangels, Patriarches, Pro­phets, priestes, Apostles, Martirs. Con­fessors, Uirgins, Monks, Nunnes, He­remites, and finally to all he saintes and shee Saintes, yt they mighte haue good lucke and well to fare in settyng forth their Romyshe religion. Whiche swarme of monkes, when they hadde once thorow their hipocrisy and flattering, obtained of ye Kyng to inhabite at Canterbury, went ioyfully forth on their iourney, hauyng their crucifi [...]e [Page] crosse and banners borne before them, and singing Alleluia with a lustye cou­rage and merye voyce vntil they came to ye city, where they practised al kinde of superstition, as beades bidding, po­pyshe fasting, wiuelesse liuyng, long laten Mattens and Masses singing, Saintes reliques boastyng, &c. In the yeare of oure Lorde. 590. Chron. Ranul­phus. Cestrens.

Pope Fabiane the fyrste deuised the Chrismatories.Chrisma­toryes. In the yeare, &c. 242. Plat. Volat. D. Barns.

Sensers.Pope Leo the thirde brought in the sensers. In the yeare, &c. 817. Pol. Doct. Barns. Pantal.

Holy water buckets & sprinckles.Pope Alexander the fyrste (as they fayne) inuented the holy water with the holy water buckets and sprinckels In the yeare, &c. 119. Libro. Concil. Grat. Pol. Plat. Sabel.

Pope Siluester the fyrst with ye oyle brought in also the oyle pots.Oylepots. In the yeare, &c. 315. Sabell. Plat. Pantal.

Pope Iohn the eyght made a decree, that if any man dyd take awaye anye thyng once appoynted and dedicated to ye seruice of god either out of an holy [Page 85] or vnholy place, ye same man should be counted gilty of sacrilege. In the yeare of our Lorde. &c. 887. Quest. 17. cap. 4. Siquis. Ioan. Laziard.

Of Images to be had in Churches.

PAulinus Bishop of Nola, The fyrste procter and promoter of Images as some write, was one of the firste pro­moters & chiefe proctors to haue Images in Churches. In the yeare, &c. CCCCL. Pantal in Chronogra.

Pope Gregory the first ordained,Images not to be worshyp­p [...]d. that Images should be had in Churches for to be laye mennes bookes, but by no meanes to be worshipped, nor kneled vnto. In the yeare of our Lorde. 590. Greg. Lib. 9. Epist. 9. Chron.

Pope Gregory the second confirmed the hauing of Images in churches and did not only excommunicate the Em­peroure for abolishing of images,A wicked acte of the Pope. but he also most trayterously stirred vp his subiectes to rebell against him. In the yeare. &c. 729. Blondus. Chron.

Pope Constantine gathered a councel at Rome against Phillip ye Emperour,Images confirmed. wherin he condemned the Emperour for destroying Images, and made a de­cree [Page] for the establyshement of them in churches. In the yere. &c. 769. Plat. Pol.

Images worshyp­ped.Pope Gregory the thyrd made a law yt Images shoulde not onelye be had, in churches, as lay mēs bokes, but yt they also shoulde be worshipped and had in greater reuerence, than euer they were before, & that whosoeuer were of a con­trary opinion, he should be condemned for an heretike. In the yeare. &c. 740. Sigis. Blond. Plat. Sabel.

Note.Here maye all men learne to iudge with what spirite these Romishe By­shops are led, whiche notwithstanding call them selues moste holye fathers, Christes vicares in earth, Peters suc­cessors, holye Churche, the spouse of Christe, that pillare of truthe, whiche cannot erre. Pope Gregory the fyrst (as you hearde) admitted Images into Churches as laye mens Calenders or bookes, but by no meanes to be wor­shypped. Whiche also is more than can be proued lawfull by the worde of God.Popes to­gether by ye partes a­mōg them selues. Notwithstandynge nowe com­meth this most holy father Pope Gre­gory the third, and he appointeth Ima­ges not only to be in Churches, as lay [Page 86] mens bookes, but also to be worship­ped, that is to saye, to kneele vnto thē, to sense them, to garnish thē with cost­ly vestures, to set vp candles before thē to go pilgrimage vnto thē to pray be­fore them and to geue thē suche honor as by no meanes is due either to stock or stone. The wordes of Pope Gregory the first are these, cōcerning yt not wor­shipping of images, writtē in a certein epistle vnto Serenus Bishop of Massilia, Serenus the godlye Byshop of Massilia. which did not only take away Images out of the churches, whē he see the peo­ple worshyp thē, but he also brake thē all on peces, & brēt thē. It was sayth he, declared vnto vs, that thou beholdīg certain worshippers of images, diddest break & also cast away the same images out of the church. Verely we cōmēd thy zele that thou woldest haue no man to worship that is made with hāds,but yet we think (Note good reader, yt this Pope doth not playnely affirme by the autority of Gods worde, yt ima­ges ought not to be destroied, but only bringeth forth his owne thinking.) we thinke sayth he, that thou oughtest not to haue broken those images. For the pycture vnto this ende is set vp in the churches that [Page] suche as be vnlearned, should at the least by seyng and beholdyng those Images, reade on the walles, that they are not able to rede on bookes, &c. Lib. 7. Epist. 109.

Both Epiphanius and S. Austen, num­breth among heretikes a certayne wo­man called Marcella whiche worship­ped the images of Iesus, of Paule, &c. and offered incense vnto them. Here doth Pope Gregory the first with the cō sent of Epiphanius and S. Austen, con­demne the iudgement of Pope Gregory the thirde concerning the worshipping of Images. Where is nowe the spirit of vnitie become, wherof these holy Fathers bragge so greatly?

Sensing of Images.Pope Stephen the thirde decreed, that Images shoulde not onely be had in Churches, but that they also should be senced. In the yeare of our Lord. 772. Sigeb. Plat. Vo [...]at.

Pope Leo, the thirde, Pope Iohn the seuenth, Pope Adrian, the first with o­ther, made also decrees for ye establish­ment of Images in Churches, as wit­nesse Sabel, Paulus Aemilius. Sigeb. Plat. Volat. Fasci. Temp.

Pope Paule the first bearing rule, Pi­pine [Page 87] king of Fraūce caused a Councell to be assēbled and called together,A Councel assembled about Ima­ges. con­cerning the hauyng and worshipping of Images, where many learned men were present: among whom there was greate contencion: some accordyng to the Popes former decrees defendynge both the hauyng and worshippyng of Images: some after ye doctrine of gods word vtterly condemning both the hauing and worshipping of Images, af­firming that it is directly agaynste the worde of God in the Temples of the Christians to set vp Images whiche should be nothing els, than stumblyng blockes vnto the rude and simple peo­ple, and great prouocations vnto Ido­latry, Notwithstandyng the Papistes and supersticious Hipocrites did beare suche a route and rule in that Sinode that the matter was cōcluded on their syde, so that from henceforth it shoulde be lawfull both to haue & to worship Images not only of Christ, but also of all saintes in Churches or els where, although the expresse worde of God & the exāples of the primatiue Churche, & the iudgement of diuers godly & lear­ned [Page] men teach the cōtrary, Ioā. Laziard.

A certaine wicked woman Empress [...] of Greece called Iraene, at the request of Pope Theodorus gathered together at the Citie Nice a swarme of Bishops to the number, as they write, of CCCL. In the whyche Councell was also de­creed, that Images shoulde be had in Churches. In tho yeare of oure Lorde. 695. Blondus. Plat. Eutropius. Polid. Pan­taleon. &c.

But thys decre [...] lasted not longe. For the Emperour Constantine the sixt her sonne, seynge the greate abhomi­nation that came by Images, so sone as he came to rule, brake that decree, and made a strayght lawe agaynst the [...]auynge of Images in places where Christen men come together to praye. But the wycked woman hys Mother afterwarde thorowe the crafty coun­cell of the bloo [...]dy: Papistes founde the meanes to apprehende her sonne, to depryue hym of hys Empyre, to put out hys eyes,A wicked acte. and to cast hym into pri­soon, where he most miserably dyed. Oh vnnaturall Mother: yea, O vnnatural monsture, [Page 88] Afterwarde thys dounghel of Idola­try and superstition set vp agayne her Idoles and mahomets. But when Ni­cephorus came to the Empire he did not onely put her down, caste her into pri­son, where she by the ryghtuous iud­gement of God most vilesy dyed accor­dynge to thys saying of our Sauioure Christ,Math. 7. With what measure ye mette vnto other, with the same shall it be mette to you agayne: but he also de­stroied al her poppets, suffryng no ima­ges to remayne in the temples: whiche order all the Emperoures of Greece obserued euer after, as hystoryes make mention except one, Theodorus Lascaris, whiche at a certayne councell holden at Lugdune, agreed to the Byshop of Rome in admittyng Images. But hys subiectes therefore depryued hym both of hys Empire and dignity. Bar­thol. Westmerus.

Certaine godly Ciuile lawes a­gaynste the hauing of Images in Churches, with the aduise, con­sent, and iudgemēt of diuerse godly learned men.

[Page] Leo the Emperour LEo the third, Emperoure of Grece assembled toge­ther at Bizance three hundred & thirtie godly lear­ned Bishoppes, whiche with one consent agrea­ble to the worde of God,Images taken oute of Churches, and burn [...]e openly. decreed with the assent of the Emperour and of the nobilitie, that al Images should be ta­kē out of churches, and burnt openly. Moreouer the Emperoure himselfe at Constantinople threw out of the temples all the Images of Aungels, Martyrs, virgins, saints, yea, and of Christ, and burnt, them in the opē market & made a law, that, whosoeuer resisted his procedinges in this behalfe, he should suf­fer death. In the yeare of our Lord. 784 Blondus. Eutropius. Platin. Matth. Palme­ [...]us. &c.

Constātine the Empe­roure. Constantine the Emperour kept a coū ­cell at Constantinople, in the which were present a greate number of godly Bi­shops, and other learned men: where it was lykewyse decreed, that Images should be cast out of Churches, and by no meanes be suffred in such places, as christen men resorte vnto for to praye [Page 89] vnto their Lorde God. In the yere, &c. 739, Sigesb. P. Aemilus. Pantal.

The noble and Godly Emperours Valens and Theodosius made a law,Ualens & Theodosi­us Empe­rours. that no man shoulde make or cause to bee made any Image of oure Sauioure Christ, neyther by paynting, nor by grauyng, nor yet by any other waye, but that wheresoeuer any such Image shoulde bee found, it shoulde vtterlye bee taken awaye and destroyed. And whosoeuer woulde attempte to doe contrarye to thys theyr acte, they ap­poynted certayne greuous punyshe­mentes to be executed vpon the trans­gressoures and breakers thereof, as a lawe grounded both vpon the worde of God, and vppon the decrees and constitutions of the most worthy aun­ciente Emperours and reuerende by­shops. Petrus Crinitus. Lib. 9. de honestae disciplina.

Sabanus King of ye Bulgarians made also the lyke lawe in hys Realme for ye abolyshmente of Images oute of the Churches.King Sa­banus. In the yeare of our Lorde. 765. Sabell, Mass. Pantal.

Philip ye Emperour likewise made aPhilip the Emperour [Page] straight lawe for the abolishyng of I­mages. In the yeare of our Lorde. 730. Sabel. Paulus Diaconus.

Adrian the EmperourThe noble Emperoure Adrian com­maunded, yt there shuld be no Images set vp in temples or Churches. Ioan. Laziardus.

King Cal­cobertus. Calcobertus King of England destroy­ed in hys Realme when he receaued the faith of Christ, all the Idolls, pop­pettes, Maumettes and Images that he founde or coulde come by. In the yeare of oure Lord. 640. Ioan. Laziard▪ Vincentius.

Pope Gregory the fyrst after that he was appoynted Byshop of Rome,P. Grego­ry the first. cō ­maunded, that all the Idolles and I­mages of the Heathen should vtterlye be defaced, theyr heades cutte of, and theyr other members in all poyntes mangled and disgraced, and so in fine destroyed, that no occasion of Idolatry mighte afterwarde be geuen. In the yeare of our Lorde. 590. Ioan. Laziard. Chronica.

Pope Con­stantine the seconde.Pope Constantine the second, whom the seditious, tirannicall and supersti­tious papistes did afterward violently [Page 90] depose, cruelly thrust into a monastery as into a vyle and stincking prison, and most vnmercifully put oute hys eyes, commaunded that no Christian shuld worship any Image eyther of God or of any Saint,Ioan iiii, or inuocate or call vpon the Uirgine Marye, or any other saint in heauen with their prayers, but wor­ship God in spirite and truth, and call vpō his glorious name thorow Iesus Christ our alone Mediatour, Aduocate and Intercessoure. In the yere, &c. 769. Ioan. Laziard.

The Councel Agathense made a de­cree, that there shoulde be no pictures in Churches,Certayne godly councels condē ­ning the hauing of [...]images in churches. and that no thyng should be painted on the walles of Churches, that is honoured and worshipped. In the yeare of oure Lorde. 440. Libro. Concil. Durand.

The Councell Toletane the twelfth holden in Spayne, made constitutions both agaynst Images and agaynst the worshippers of images. In the yere, &c. 712. Chron. Concil.

The Councell Elibertine likewise holden in Spayne decreed, that all [Page] pictures should be had out of churches, and that nothyng that is honoured or worshipped shoulde be paynted on the church walles. In the yeare, &c. 345. Isi­dorus. Tom. 1. Concil.

Epiphaniꝰ.The holy Byshop Epiphanius com­myng into a churche to praye, sawe a vayle there hāging, wherin was payn­ted ye image of Christ, or of some saint. So sone as he saw it, he cutte ye Image away, and sayd, that it is contrarye to the authoritye of the holy scriptures, to haue the Image of any man in the Churche of Christ. In the yere of oure Lord. 565. S. Hiero­nymus. Chron.

Thys Epystle, which the a­foresaid holy and godly lear­ned Byshop Epiphanius wrote of thys matter vnto Iohn Byshop of Ierusalem in the Greke toung, and Sainte Hierome trans­lated into Latyn, and the words are these in Englishe

[Page 91] WHen we went forth to­gether vnto the holye place, whiche is called Bethel, yt we shuld make there a collectiō (for the poore) accordyng to the custome of Christs Church, & came vn­to a village, which is called Anablatha, and as I passed by sawe there a candle burning: I demaunded what place it was. And when I had learned, that it was a Churche, I entred into it for to praye, where I found a vayle hanging on the dore of the same church, dyed & paynted, and hauing an Image as it were of Christ, or of some saint. For I do not well remember whose Image it was. Therefore when I sawe thys in the church of Christ, contrary to the authority of the scriptures, that the I­mage of a man did hang there, I cutte it away, and gaue rather coūcell to the kepers of ye same place, that thei shuld lappe and burye some poore dead man in it. But they murmured at the mat­ter and said: If he wuld cutte it, it wer conuenient, that he shoulde geue an o­ther vayle in the steade of the other. [Page] Which thing whē I heard, I promised yt I would geue thē one, & send it vnto them out of hand. But while I sought to send a good vaile for ye other, I haue made some delay in the matter, For I thought I shuld haue had one sent vn­to me frō Cyprus. But now haue I sent such as I could gette: and I pray thee, yt thou wilt commaunde the priests of the same place, to receaue the vayle of the bringer, yt we haue sente, & to geue commaundement, yt frō henceforth no such vayles be hanged vp in ye church of Christ, as be contrary to our religion.

Here thys most Godly byshop with manyfest, playne, and euident wordes pronounceth and declareth,It is a­gaynst the worde of God to haue Ima [...]ges i [...] Churches. that it is agaynst the holy scripture & our religiō, that the Image of Christ shuld be had in the temples of the Christians, so far is it of, that the Images of any saints ought to be placed in thē, Hereof maye we easely gather, that S Hierome al­so and all the other godly Byshoppes, whiche were both before and in hys tyme dyd agree in thys poynte with Epiphanius that the Images of Christe [Page 92] and of the Saintes are by no meanes to bee suffered in the Churches of the Christians. For in the tyme of Saint Hierome, and certayn yeres after him, we do not reade that any Byshop bee­ing of a sounde and perfect iudgement coulde euer abyde, that images should be placed in the temples of such as pro­fesse Christ.

The Godlye learned Byshop S. A­thanasius proueth euidentlye agaynste all Imagemongers,Athanasius that men maye learne to knowe God better by liuyng creatures, whether they be reasonable or vnreasonable, than by deade carued stockes and stones. Athanasius, aduer­sus gentes.

The great & auncient clarke Lactan­tius sayth,Lactantius. yt God can not be truly wor­shipped in that place, wherin an image is▪ Lib, de orig. Erroris. 2. Cap. 19.

Agayne he sayeth: If your Saintes, if the holy Mother of Christ be in hea­uen, whye do ye not lyft vp your eyes vnto heauen, &c. Why doe ye rather loke vnto walles and vnto stockes, thā vnto that place, where ye beleue that thei are? What meane the temples the [Page] tabernacles, yea and to be short, what meane those Images? Lib. 2. Cap. 2. de orig▪ erroris.

Austen. Saint Austen sayth, that it is abho­mination and playne sacrilege, if any man set in the Churche an Image of God the father sittyng on hys seate. Lib. De fide et symbalo.

The Image of God the father in the tem­ples of the Papistes moste blas­phemous.Hereof doth it followe, that the pa­pists are abhominable and commit sa­crilege. For so doe they setforth the I­mage of God the father most blasphe­mously in all their popyshe Churches, paynting hym with an olde wythered face, wrinckled forehead, hollowe eyes, leane chekes, sharp nose, hāging down lippes, enbowed chinne, white bearde, &c, and for very faynt feblenesse sitting in hys chayre, lyke a symple, selye, syn­gle soule, contrarye to the nature of God and the truth of hys holy worde which sayeth by the Psalmographe:Psal. 102. Malach. 1. A man shall waxe olde lyke a garmente, but thou art alwaies one, & thy yeares fayle not. God himself saith by the pro­phet: I am ye Lord, and am not chaun­ged. Agayne the prophet Esay sayeth: To what thing wil ye make God like?Esay. 40. [Page 93] Or what Image will ye set vp vnto him? Shall the Karuer make a karued Image? And shal the Goldsmith couer him with Golde, or cast him into a for­nace of siluer plates. &c.

Eusebius writeth,Eusebius. yt the vse of Ima­ges came from the Heathen vnto vs.Images came from the Heathē Eccle. Hist. Lib. 7. Cap. 14. And not with­out a cause. For although in the olde Testament there were many holy Pa­triarches, Iudges, Kynges, Priestes, Prophetes,No Ima­ges were made of gods saints in the olde Testament Martyrs, Matrones, Wy­dowes and Uirgines, whiche were no­ble and worthy myrroures of vertue & Godlynesse, most worthy to be had in remembraunce: yet rede we not, that there were any Images made of them, or set in places, where the people of God came together for to praye. And ye Iewes at that tyme were the peculiar people of God. They remembred the manifolde commaundementes of God concerning the not making & not wor­shipping of Images, & therfore coulde they not abide Images neither priuat­ly nor publiquely. Agayne in the Pri­matiue Churche, no Images were suf­fered in Christen mens Temples and [Page] Oratories, as we may see by the histo­rye of Epiphanius, whiche did not onely cutte the Image that hanged in the Church on peces, but he also affirmed, that it is contrary to the Christen re­ligion to haue the Image of any man in the Churche of Christ.

Erasmus Roteroda­mus. Erasmus Roterodamus a most diligent searcher of antiquities, writeth, that vnto the time of Saint Hierome there were men of an approued and sounde Religion, whiche coulde not abyde a­ny Images, in the Churches, neither painted nor grauen, nor yet wouen, no not somuche as the Image of Christe. Eras. in catechesi. Saint Hierome liued. In the yeare of our Lorde. 387.

Cornelius Agrippa. Cornelius Agrippa writte of Images on this maner. The vngodlinesse and foolishenesse of the Egyptians concer­nynge Images was wonderfull. And from them came the lyke fondenesse vnto all nations, whiche corrupte vsa­ge of Religion of the Heathen,The beginning of our Images. when they began to be conuerted vnto the fayth of Christe, infected oure Reli­gion also, and brought in our Churche Idolles and Mahomettes, with ma­ny [Page 94] pompouse barren Ceremonies of [...]he whiche those auncient and true Christians knewe nothynge at all. Hereof came it to passe, that we brought into our temples the dumme Images of oure Saintes and set them on Godes altares with greate solem­nitie, honour and worship.O abhomi­nation. And where we thynke it an vnsemely thynge for man, whiche is a true Image of God, to come vp, euen there place we dead Idolles, and to them we make curte­sye, to them we gyue kysses, to them we offer, to them we gyue gyftes, vp­pō them we hange precious iewelles, to them wee applye miracles, wee bye par [...]ons, to them we go on pylgri­mage, to them we make vowes, to them we gyue worshippe, and doe all the honoure that can be deuised.Images cause of I­dolatrye. And yet can it not be expressed, into howe greate superstition, I wyll not saye I­dolatrye, the rude and vnlearned peo­ple doe fall thorough Images, the Priestes winkyng at the matter, for­asmuche as here of they haue no small lucre and aduauntage.

And here they defend thēselues with [Page] the wordes of Gregory, The Fāsy of Gregory concerning Images. whiche sayth, that images are the bookes of the ras­cal and common people, for such to re­membre thinges by, and to reade in, as haue no learnyng, that when they see them, they may be allured to remem­ber and consider God.

Gods commaūdemēt forbiddeth Images.But these be fonde fantasies of Gre­gory going about to excuse the matter, although in deede that holye man al­loweth ymages and not the worshyp­ping of thē. But the commaundement of God, which plainly forbiddeth ima­ges, is farre otherwise. For it becom­meth vs not to learne of the forbidden booke of Images, but of the booke of God, whiche is the boke of the Scrip­tures. He therfore that desyreth to knowe God, let him not seeke it of the Images of Painters and Keruers,Iohn v. but as Iohn saith, let him searche the Scri­ptures, whiche beare witnesse of him.Rom. x. And they that can not reade, let them heare the worde of the Scripture.Iohn. x. For Faith,Iohn vi. as Saint Paule saith, commeth by hearyng. And Christ saith in Iohn: My Sheepe heare my voyce. Agayne, if no man (as Christ sayth) can come to [Page 95] him excepte the Father draweth him,Iohn. 14. and no man can come to the Father, but by Christe alone: why take we a­waye the glory from God, and geue it to Pictures & Images, as though they were able to bringe vs vnto the ryght knowledge of God, &c.

Of Baptisme.

POpe Victor the fyrst commaūded,Baptisme ministred at all times and in all places, and of all per­sons, neces­sitye requi­ring. Here­of came it, that Mid­wiues Baptise infants that baptisme should be ministred to al men indifferently at Easter. Notwithstandyng if any desyred (necessitie so requiryng) to be baptised at other tymes: he ordayned, that they myght lawfully be baptised in all pla­ces and at all tymes, yea and that with any kynde of naturall water, halowed or vnhalowed eyther by a Layman or by a Laywoman. In the yeare of oure Lorde. 198. Grat, Fascic. Temp. Lib. Con­cil. Poli. D. Barnes.

Pope Gelasi [...]s ordayned, that Bap­tisme shoulde be openlye ministred at Easter and at Witsontyde, yea & that freely. In the yeare. &c. 494. Isidor Grat. The Bap­tisme of in­santes.

Aboute that tyme also there was a Councell holden in Spayne, where it [Page] was enacted, that young infantes (if nede were) myght be baptised on the same day that they were borne. Isidor in Concil. Pantal.

Pope Leo the seconde decreed, that Baptisme myght be ministred euery day: where as in the primatiue Church as it appeareth by auncient writers, the Sacrament of baptisme was not commōly ministred,A goodly custome. but at two tymes in the yeare, that is to say, at Easter and Witsontyde: at whiche tymes it was solemnely and with greate reue­rence ministred in the presence of all the congregation. In the yeare of oure Lorde. 676. Lib. Concil. Volat. Pol. Ch [...]on.

Monkes maye not baptise, nor be Godfa­thers.Pope Gregorye the firste made a de­cree, that Monkes shoulde not baptise, nor be Godfathers to children at their baptisme. In the yere of our Lord▪ 590 Sabell. Pantal. D. Barns.

This decree did Pope Eugenius the thyrd renue. In the yeare of our Lord. 1147. Lib. Concil. Chron.

Nunnes maye be no Godmo­thers.The aforesayd Gregorye also ordai­ned, that Nūnes by no meanes should be Godmothers to chyldren eyther at Baptisme or at Confirmation. Chron. [Page 96] Ioan. Stella.

Pope Calixte the seconde pronoun­ced all suche excommunicated,Baptisme and buriall free. as toke money eyther for baptisyng or for bu­rying. In the yeare of our Lorde. 1120. Ioan. Tilio. Volat. Pantal.

Pope Nicolas the first ordained,Baptisme ministred of a Pa­gane is of force. that the sacrament of baptisme should stād in effecte, althoughe it were ministred of a Pagane and Infidel. In the yeare of oure Lorde. 871. Achilles. Dist. 4. De consecratione.

The same Pope made a decree,Baptisme may not be reiterated. that baptisme shoulde not be twyce mini­stred to one person. Ioan. Philip. Bergom.

Pope Iginius decreed,godfathers and godmothers. One God­father at Baptisme. that children, whiche were to be Christened▪ shoulde haue a Godfather and Godmother for to be witnesses that they were bapti­sed. In the yeare. &c. 143. Lib. Concil▪ Sa­bell. Polidor, D. Barns.

Pope Leo the third appoynted, that when the childe is eyther christened or bishoped, he should haue but one God­father, be it a man childe or a woman childe. In the yeare of our Lord. 817. De consec. Dist. 4. Capi. Non plures. Guil. Du­rand. Ioan. Stella▪ Phil▪ Bergom.

[Page] No father may be godfather to his owne childe.Pope Theodore the fyrste made a de­cree, that no father should be Godfa­ther to hys owne sonne or doughter: nor no mother Godmother to her own sonne or doughter. In the yeare of our Lord. 936. Ioannes Laziardus.

Item, he ordayned, that if any man were Godfather to another mannes doughter,Per quā re­gu [...]am? hys sonne myght not after­ward take her to wife. 30. Quest. 1. Cap. Non Oportet.

What ieo­perdye is there in the matter.Pope Vrban the seconde made a de­cree, that a man and his wife may not be Godfather and Godmother to one childe at Baptisme. 186.30. Quest. 4. Cap. Quod autem.

A doubtful kind of baptising.Pope Alexander the thyrd ordayned, that when it is doubtefull, whether the childe be baptised or not, he shoulde be baptised on this maner: If thou be bapti­sed, I baptise thee not agayne, but if thou be not baptised, I baptise thee in the name of the Father, and of the Sonne, and of the ho­ly Ghost. Amen. In the yere of our Lord 1161. Guilihelmus. Durandus.

Ceremo­nies about Baptisme.Pope Leo, Pope Damasus, and Saint Ambrose brought in the exorcismes & coniurations, the benedictions & bles­sings, [Page 82] with the other solemne ceremo­nyes. Guil. Durand.

Pope Celestine made a decree,A mad and a folyshe decree. that neither young children, nor any other of what age soeuer they bee, shall bee christened, before ye priests thorow their coniurations, breathings, spittyngs & saltings do driue the deuill out of thē. In the yeare, &c. 428. Chron. Germ. Dist. 4. de Cons.

Pope Clement the fyrst put oyle and creame to the baptisme,Oyle cream crosses. and cōmaun­ded, that all yt shall be baptysed, should be annoynted therewith, & crossed in ye forehead. In the yere, &c. 92. Chron. Lib. Concil. Ioannes. Laziardus.

Pope Siluester the fyrst also orday­ned, that al yt were baptised, should be annoynted with oyle & creame. In the yeare, &c. 315. Plat. Volat. Sabell.

In the Councell Braccarense, it was ordayned,Oyle and cream tre▪ that there should be no mo­ney payde for oyle and creame▪ wher­with ye infantes be annoynted in their baptisme. Lib. Concil,

In the Councell holden at Chartage, it was decreed,The wo­mens bap­tisme. yt a woman althoughe neuer so well learned, maye not pre­sume [Page] to baptise, except necessitye com­pelleth. Concil. Durand.

A good pro­uiso. and a profitable.In the councell Ilerdense, it was or­dayned, that euery prieste that can not haue a fonte of stone, maye haue any other conuenient vessell meete for that purpose. Prouided alwaye, that it be neuer after caryed out of the church Guili. Durandus.

Of the Lordes Supper, common­ly called of the papistes, The sacrament of the altare.

Unleaue­ned breade.POpe Alexander the fyrste com­maunded, that only vnleuended bread shuld be vsed at the Lords supper. In the yeare, &c. 119. Lib, Concil. Grat. Plat. Sabell.

Before that time the bread appoyn­ted for the Lords Supper was indiffe­rent, whether it wer leuended or vnle­uended. Notwithstanding the Grekes from the Apostles tyme vnto this daye haue euer vsed leuended bread in the ministration of the Lordes Supper, as they vse also wine only in their cuppe, where as suche as be vnder the Pope [Page 98] customably mingle water wt the wine according to Pope Alexanders decree.

Pope Nicolas the seconde decreed,The carnal presence of Christ pub­lished by pope Nico­las in the sacrament. yt the bread and the wine, whiche are set vpon the altare, are not only after the conseeration, the sacramentes of ye bo­dye and bloud of Christ, but they ar al­so the very self same body and bloud of our Lord & sauiour Iesu Christ, yt was borne of Mary the Uirgine, so that the very bodye of Christ is there truly and vnfaynedly handled of the priests han­des, broken and torne on peces with ye teeth of ye faithfull. In the yere, &c. 1961. De consecrat. Dist. 2. Ego. Berengarius.

Pope Innocent the third assembled at Rome in the councell Laterane a won­derfullTrāsubstā tiatiō deui­sed and cō ­fyrmed. swarme of spirituall smeared shorelinges to the number of .xii. hun­dred and odde, wherof .viii. hundred at the least wer monkes, fryers, chanons, and such other monkyshe monstures, which with one consent for ye mainte­naunce of theyr beastly idlenesse & idle beastlinesse, deuised & confyrmed ye doc­trine of transubstātiatiō, making it an article of our faith to beleue in payn of [Page] damnation, that after the prieste hath whispered ouer ye bread & wine a fewe latine words, as Hoc est enim corpus me­um. Hic est enim sanguis meus &c: the bread is turned into the natural bodye of Christ, fleshe, bloud & bone, sinowes, guttes & loynes, euen as he was borne of Mary the Uirgine, and hanged on ye crosse. Agayne the wine is turned into ye very naturall bloud of Christ, which he receaued of Mary the Uirgine, as it was shedde for our redemption on the crosse, no substance of bread and wine remayning, but the very substance of bread & wine turned vnto the naturall substance of the body & bloud of Christ, onely ye accidentss of bread & wine re­maining, this monsture of transubstā ­tiation was hatched and brought forth by Antichrist and his chaplaynes. In the yeare, &c. 1215. Decret. de summa trini­tate, Cap. Firmiter.

But as this doctrine of transubstan­tiation was vnknowen to the Church of Christ before ye wicked and vnlaw­full assemblye of ye venimous dragon pope Innocent & hys pestilent papistes: euen so lykewyse from ye beginnyng, [Page 84] vnto thys daye would ye churche of the Grekes neuer receaue it, but alwayes haue abhorred it as a newe & straunge,The Gre­kes would neuer ad­mit trāsubstantiation. yea, a deuelysh and damnable traditi­on of Antichrist, as they in lyke man­ner woulde neuer admit that wicked & exe [...]rable traditiō of receauing the sa­crament of Christes bodye and bloude vnder one kynde contrary to the insti­tution of Christ, nor the damnable and deuelyshe decree of the syngle lyfe of priestes, althoughe that Romyshe An­tichrist with the Satanicall Sectaryes haue soughte all meanes possible to bring it to passe.

Pope Honorius the thyrd dyd not on­ly commaunde,The sacra­ment wor­shipped▪ & car [...]ed a­bout to the sicke, &c. yt the sacrament of the altare (as the papistes terme it) should be worshipped and kneled vnto of the people, but also that it should be borne vnto the sycke after a most comely sort with al reuerence and honour, yea and that with candlelight also, thoughe it be at hye noone dayes. In the yere, &c. 1214. D. 3, Tit. 1. Cap. 10. Lib. Concil. Pant.

Pope Innocent the thyrde ordayned,The sacra­ment reser­ued. that the sacrament of the altare should be kept in ye churches cōtinually vnder [Page] locke and keye, to the entent to be in a redinesse at al times, least, saith he, thei that are sicke, should want ye spirituall cōfort in ye troublesome tyme of death. In the yere,Agaynste ye reseruation of the Sa­crament. &c. Lib. Concil. Chron. Pant. But in ye primatiue church there was no such reseruation and kepyng of the sacramental bread eyther for the sicke or for the hole, as it is at this presente. For in the Apostles tyme and manye yeares after, if any bread remayned of the communion, it was not reserued & hanged vp in the Pixe to be worship­ped, as the vse is among the papistes, brought in by the deuil and Antichrist, but it was geuen to the poore people to eate. And in the tyme of Hesichius & of Origen (as their commentaries vpon Leuiticus do testifye) the bread that re­mayned after the cōmunion, was brent to ashes. And Clement Pope of Rome made a decree, that if any of the sacra­mentall breade remayned, after the Lordes Supper was once done, the clarkes should not reserue it to be han­ged vp and worshipped, but consume and eate it.Li 4, ca. 3, 6 The old custome was this sayth Euagrius in hys ecclesiasticall hi­storie, [Page 100] that when much of the holy par­tes of the vndefyled body of Christ our God did remayne, that the young chil­dren, whiche were wonte to goe to schole, shoulde bee called to eate them, And Saint Hierome witnesseth also in hys commentarye vppon Sainte Paules Epistle to the Corinthians, that after the communion, whatsoe­uer they lefte, sayth he, of the sacrifices (he meaneth the sacramentall breade and wine) they consumed it there together in the Churche,In i. Cor. cap. xi. eatyng their common Supper.

Pope Iulius the fyrst appointed, that the Sacramente of the altare shoulde not be ministred with milke. In the yeare of oure Lorde .338. Guili. Durand. Notwithstanding we read, that in the tyme of Pope Innocent the eyghte, it was suffered, that the priestes of Nor­duegia mighte syng Masse with water for lacke of wine. In the yeare, &c. 1484 Math. Palmer. Pantal.

Pope Innocent the third bearing rule it was ordained in the councel Laterane yt when soeuer the Sacramente of the altare is caryed aboute,A vile & a wicked de­cree. there shoulde [Page] be borne before it a bel ringing with a light to cause the people to knele down and worship it. In the yeare, &c. 1195. Iacobus de visaco.

Can the mouse or a­ny other beast eate ye body of Christ.In the councell Arelatense it was de­creed, yt if any priest were negligent in keping the bodye of Christ, so yt eyther mouse or any other beaste did eate it, yt priest for hys offence shuld do penance fortye dayes. Dist. 3. De. consecrat.

Priests only must carry the sacrament to the sicke.In the coūcell Remense it was enac­ted, yt whereas afore the manner was for the priests oftentymes to deliuer ye sacrament of Christes body and bloud to Laymen and to Laywomen, yea to childrē for to beare it vnto the sicke: the priestes from thenceforth shoulde no more so do, but beare it themselues vnto them, saying, that it is an horri­ble and detestable thing for such to ca­rye the holy body of the Lord to ye sicke:Except it be to offer. whiche are forbidden to come into the Chauncel, or to approche nye vnto the altare. De consec. Dist. 2.

Lay people may not touche ye sa­crament with theyr handes.In a certayne councel holden at Ro­tomage, it was decreed, yt the sacrament should be geuen from henceforth ney­ther to Laymen, nor to Laywomen in [Page 101] their handes any more, but yt the priest should put it in their mouthes, contrary to the vse and practise of the prima­tiue church and many hundred yeares after. Lib. Concil.

Pope Boniface the second made a de­cree,A good de­cree. that at the ministration of the Lordes Supper the people & the Cler­gy should be present, not to be gasers, but partakers of those holy mysteries. In the yeare. &c. 529. Ioan. Stella.

Pope Anacletus decreed,A godlye lawe and worthye to be practised yt a priest, whensoeuer he doth cōmunicate, shall haue two at the least to be partakers with him: and that such as be present, and will not communicate shal as vn­godly persons be excommunicate, and put out of the cōgregatiō. In the yeare &c. 101. Grat. Plat. Phil. Bergom.

In the c [...]ūsell Antiochen it was like wise agreed, that suche as were in the Churche, and present at the common prayers, & heard the preaching of gods worde, and yet refused to receaue the Lordes Sacrament, they should be ta­ken for none of the number of the true Christians. Lib. Concil.

Pope Zepherinus appoynted, that all [Page] that professe christ, or beare the names of Christiās,The age of the communicantes. being of the age of twelue or thirtene yeres or vpwarde, should at the least once in the yere (as at Easter) receaue the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Christe. In the yeare. &c. 208. Plat. Sabell. Volat. Laziard. &c.

Thrice in the yeare, the holy cō munion is to be recea­ued.Pope Fabiane commaūded, that eue­ry Christian should receaue the Sacra­ment of Christes body and bloud thrice in the yeare, that is to say, at Easter, at Witsontide, and at Christmasse. In the yere of our lord .242. Eusebius, Plat. Sabell. Volat. Ioan. Stella. Pantaleon.

In the Councell Agathense it was decreed, that those seculare men, which did not receaue the Communion at Christmasse, Easter and Witsontide, shoulde not be taken for true Catho­likes. Lib. Concil.

A fonde decree.There is a decree, as Guilihelmus Durandus writeth, that suche as ought to receaue the Sacrament at Easter, muste abstayne ab amplexibus, that is to saye, from gyuing their wiues the due beneuolence, as Sainct Paule cal­leth it, three dayes afore, and three, or fiue, or vii, dayes after, as though the [Page 102] acte of Matrimonye were vncleane, when notwithstandyng the holy Apo­stle calleth Wedlocke honorable,Heb. 1 [...]. and the bedde vndefiled. Rationale di. off.

Of receauing the Sacrament vnder both kindes according to Christes Institution.

POpe Gelasius ordayned,A good and godly law. The sacra­mēt ought to be receaued vnder both kīdes that all Christians, be they spirituall or temporall, as they terme them, shoulde receaue the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ in both kinds according to Christes institution: and that if any would not so receaue it, the same should abstayne from the whole. In the yeare of our Lord .494. dist. 2. de consecrat. cap. Comperimus.

Pope Iulius the first also commaun­ded, that the people should receaue the mysteries of Christes body and bloude accordyng to Christs institution, both the breade and the cup, one seuerall from the other, as the Apostle sayth: let a man examine himselfe and so eate of that breade, and drinke of that cup. In the yeare of our Lord .338. de conse­crat. dist. 2. cap. Cum omne.

[Page]In a certain councell holden at Ba­sile, it was concluded, that according to christes institution the lay people also should receaue the Sacrament in both kindes. And this decree was not onely established by the authoritie of the em­perour Sigismund, and the cōsent of the other noble and learned men, whiche were there present, but it was also confirmed, approued, and allowed by Po­pe Eugenius the fourth. In the yeare. &c 1430. Lib. Concil. Chron.

Not only in the primatiue churche, but also in the time of S. Cipriane. s. Hie­rome. S. Ambrose. S. Austen. S, Iohn Chri­sost. &c. and many hundred yeares af­ter, the lay people receaued the Sacra­mēt of Christes body and bloud vnder both kindes, as they lykewise had the Sacramētal bread geuen thē in theyre hādes and not put in theyre mouthes, as the Papistes vse in these our dayes. Are not these the wordes of saint Am­brose vnto the Emperoure Theodosius, when he would haue receaued the Sa­crament, comming blustring and blo­wyng from sheding innocent bloud? O Emperour, saith he, howe shalt thou with [Page 103] such handes take the holy body of the Lord? With what folishe hardinesse shalt thou re­ceaue in thy mouth the cup of the precious bloud, seing that thorow the madnesse of thy wordes so muche bloude is wrongfully shed? Seuen thousand men, sayth the historye, were slaine at the commaundement of the Emperour. Tripar. hist. Lib. 9. cap. 30 That this Emperour Theodosius was a lay man, the Papistes themselues will confesse I doubt not. Here then learne we two notable thinges, one is that in the tyme off. Ambrose, the lay people accordyng to Christes institution, re­ceaued yt Sacrament vnder both kinds The second is, that the lay people also had the Sacramentall bread geuen thē into theyr hande of the ministers, and not thrust into theyre mouthes, as the massyng Papistes vse at this daye but this godlye plant of Christe, hath that wild bore of Rome with his Antichri­stiane and filthy pigges [...]oted vp, sub­uerted and destroyed. Take eate, sayth Christe Drinke ye all of this, sayth he. Matth. 26. Marke. 14. Luke. 22. 1. Cor. 11. All saith he, and not priestes only.

The cup of the mysterie of Christes [Page] bloud was so frelye suffred before the tiranny of the Romish bishop preuay­led,Note. that not onely it was ministred to auncient people, but also to yong chil­dren, as the monumentes of the olde writers do manifestly declare. Cipr. in serm. de lapsis. All the east churche re­ceaue the Sacramēt vnder both kindes.

The Grekes, the Ethiopes, and the Bo­hems, with diuers other nations (as hi­stories make mention) haue vnto this daye alwayes obserued and kepte the auncient and Apostolique maner of re­ceuing the Sacramēt vnder both kinds according to the institution and ordi­naūce of ye Lorde Christ, by no meanes obeying the wicked decree of ye bishop of Rome vnto the contrary.

Of receiuing the Sacrament vnder one kinde after the popes inuention.

Whē ye mi­stery of the Lords blud was taken away from the communion of the Laytye.POpe Innocent the thyrd (as some write) did firste of all forbid in the councell Laterane, that the lay people should receiue the holy communiō of the body and bloud of Christ vnder both kindes: about the yeare. &c 1215. Other affirme (whiche I iudge to be more true) that that wicked decree [Page 104] of taking awaye the cup of the myste­ry of Christes bloud from the laye peo­ple contrary to christes institution and commaundement, was first of al graū ­ted confirmed and established in a coū ­cel holden at Constance, Iohn Wicliffe, Iohn Husse, Hieronimus de Praga. the xiii, session, where ye most famous clerk Iohn Wick­lief our countrey man was condemned for an heretike, & the two learned men Iohn Hus & Hieronymus de Praga were most cruelly and most vniustly murthered and brent also for heretikes of the bloudy Papists, notwithstandyng the Emperours safeconduct, for deniyng the Popish article of Transubstantiation and maynteyning the receyuing of the Sacrament vnder both kindes.With what forhead thē dare ye, O vnshamfast Papists, after the institucion of Christ. In the yeare. &c. 1415. This is worthie to be noted, that the Papistes them selues in that theyr deuilish decree confesse and graunte, that Christes institution is, that the lay people shoulde receaue the Sacrament vnder both kinds, and that in the primatiue Churche all the com­municātes did not only receiue the mystery of christs body, but also ye mystery of Christs bloud, one seuerall from the other, according to ye instituciō of christ [Page] And notwithstandyng the premisses, they straightly charge and commaūde, that from that time forwarde, none of the Laytye shal receaue the Sacramēt, but onely vnder the kind of bread, and that they must beleue certeinly and by no meanes doubt, that the whole body and bloude of Christ is truely contay­ned as well vnder the kinde of breade alone as vnder the kinde of wine also: & that therfore it is sufficient for the lay­tye to receaue the Sacrament vnder one kynd, and that whosoeuer frō that tyme fourth shall presume to receaue the Sacrament vnder both kindes (ex­cept he be an holy annoynted) or think of this decree otherwise than well: he shall be taken, iudged, condemned and punished like an heretike accordyng to the appointment of the ecclesiasticall lawes, that is to say, brent to ashes, as the good mōke of Eye in Suffolk was in the dayes of kynge Henry the eight,The good Monke of Eye. O woluish and bloudy Antichristes. A Christen man to be murthered for o­beiyng the commaundemēt of Christ, yea, and that of them, whiche will be taken for the heades of Christs church, [Page 105] whiche also ought rather to shed theyr owne bloude, than yt any iot or title of Gods worde should be left vndone?Gala. iii▪ O tirannye incomparable. It is not law­full eyther to put to or take ought frō ye testament of a mortall man, if it bee once allowed: and shal ye vile donghills of the earth presume to alter & chaūge the blessed and euerlasting Testament of ye only begotten sonne of god,Math. 26. which he sealed with his most precious bloud & deliuered to his church to be inuiola­bly kept vntil his returne? Drinke ye all of thys, sayth Christ, and not ye smeared shorelyngs only.

In a councell holden at Basile, Priestes may not receaue vnder both kinds. except they Masse. it was decreed, yt not only the lay people, but the priests also, when they themselues make not Goddes body, shuld commu­nicate onely vnder one kynde. In the yeare, &c. 1437.

Of confyrmation or bishop­pyng of Children.

POpe Clement the fyrst (as the pa­pistes fayne) fyrste of all orday­ned the confyrmation or byshopping of children,The bishopping of chil­dren. and commaunded yt [Page] the childe being once baptised, shuld as sone as is possible, be bishopped. For sayth he, he is no perfect christiā which not of necessity, but of negligence or of set purpose leueth this thing vndone. In the yere, &c. 92. Lib. Concil. Fas. Temp. Pol. Pantal.

Some attribute this decree to pope Siluester the fyrste, whiche liued in the yeare, &c. 315. Plat. Volat. D. Barns.

The aforesaid pope also appoynted, yt none should consecrate the oyle and creame,Byshops only muste confirme children. but byshops onely, and yt they likewise, & none other, should confirme children. Plat. Volat.

Pope Iginius ordayned, that children shoulde haue a Godfather or Godmo­ther, when they were confyrmed and catechised. In the yeare, &c, 143. Ioannes. Laziardus.

In the councell Meldense it was or­dained, yt bishops shuld be fasting,Byshops must be fas­ting, when they con­fyrme chil­dren. Rules con­cerning cō ­fyrmation. whē they confyrme children. Lib. Concil. Dist 5. de consecrat.

In a councel holdē at Aurelia, it was decreed, yt the sacrament as they cal it, of confirmation, shuld be geuen to such young ones as were of perfect age, as [Page 106] xii, or .xv. yeares olde, & to such as were come to mans state: and yt all such, be­fore they be bishopped, shuld be shriuē, and come fasting to their byshoppyng. Lib. Concil. Guilielmus. Durand.

Of Matrimonye.

POpe Euaristus made a law,A lawe not to be [...]espi­sed. yt al pri­uye contracts of Matrimony, yt wer made without ye consente of the pa­rents, shuld be of no force: and yt the mā & the woman shuld be openly maryed together in the church, of a priest before the congregation, or els ye maryage to be taken as adulterous, incestuous and abhominable. In the yeare, &c. 110. Lib. Concil. Epist. 1. ad episc. Aphrican. Polid. D. Barns.

Pope Sother decreed, yt no wife shuld be holden lawful,Agaynst pr [...] uy cōtracts and stollen maryages. except she were fyrst blessed of a Priest. Ranulphus. Cestrensis. Agayne, yt al mariages should be made not secretly, but openly, and with great solemnitie. In the yeare, &c. 168. Grati. Volat. Sabell.

The same law also made Pope, Ni­colas ye fyrst. In the yere of our Lord. 87 [...] [Page] Quaest. 3. Cap. 1. Nostrates. Laziard.

[...]Pope Hormisda likewise strayghtly commaunded, that the mariage of the Christians shoulde not bee celebrated in hocker mocker, but openlye in the Church of Christ before the multitude In the yeare, &c. 514.30. Qu. 5. Cap. Nul­lus fidelis. Ioan. Stella.

Halowing of the wed­ding bed.Pope Martine the fyrst ordayned, yt the man and hys wife shuld not lye to­gether, before the priest had blessed thē and halowed their bed. In the yeare, &c. 643. Chron.

Pope Theodorus dyd inhibite fyrst of all,A wicked acte. yt a man might not mary ye mayde, to whom his father was Godfather. In the yeare of oure Lorde. 636. Sabell. Gratian.

Degrees of marying.Pope Fabian made a decree, yt no mā shuld marrye any of his kyndred with in the fyfth degree, In the yere, &c. 242. Grat. Sabell. Volat. Plat.

Pope Iulius the fyrst made a lawe, yt no man should marrye any of his kyn­dred vnto the seuenth degree. In the yere, &c. 338. Cau, 35. q. 3. Null. Pol. Pant.

This lawe was afterwards confyr­med by Gregory the fyrste. But Pope [Page 107] Innocent the thirde disalowing the de­crees both of Pope Iulius and of Pope Gregory, A more reasonable de­cree. renued the decree of Pope Fa­bian, licensyng al men to marrye from the fourth degree vpward, as it is spe­cifyed in a decree, that beginneth, Non debet. In the yeare, &c. 1215. Paul. Phrig. [...]olidor. Pantal.

Pope Honorius the thirde ordayned,An homely ma [...]ter. that if any womā wuld come, & declare before the ordinarye, yt her husbande is not able to geue her ye due beneuolence although it be three yeares after they haue bene maryed, shee shall be sepa­rated from her husbande, In the yeare of our Lord. 1214. Dec. 5. Tit. 33. Cap. 28.

Pope Nicolas ye fyrst decreed, that no mariage ought to be solemni [...]ed in the tyme of Lente,Maryage forbidden in Lent. In the yeare, &c. 871. Grat. Chron.

There is also a decree made in the councell Ilerdense that frō Septuagesime vnto the Octaues of Easter,Whē mari­age maye not be cele­brated. &, iii. wekes before the feast of S. Iohn Baptist, o­therwyse called Mydsomer: again, that from Aduente vnto Twelf [...]yde after Christmasse, maryage in no condition maye be solemnised. If any presume to [Page] marrye in those forbidden tymes,What if a man pur­chase a dis­pensatiō for money? Shal it not then be lawfull. A folishe lawe. the popes lawe is, yt thei shal be separated. 3. Qu. 4. Cap, Non oportet.

Pope Gregory ordayned, that ye man, which slepeth or lyeth with his wyfe, may not enter into the churche, before he hath washed himselfe with water, & made himself cleane. Caus. 33. Quaest. 4. Vir cum propria.

Of Auricular confession.

POpe Innocent the thirde ordayned auriculare confession in the coun­cell Laterane, Confession of sinnes to the Curate and commaunded yt al men, women and children, euē so many as are of age, shal at the leaste once in the yeare confesse their synnes to their own Curate. In the yeare, &c. 1215. Paulus. Phrig. Massae. Polid.

The aforesayd pope also made a law that if any prieste dyd vtter, disclose, or tel abroade the confession of any man,Confession may not be disclosed. he shoulde be thrust into a monasterye to do penaunce al the tyme of his lyfe. De. 5. Tit. 30. Cap. 13.

Pope Gregorye also made a law, that no confessour or ghostly father should [Page 108] bewraye any mans confession eyther by becke, signe, token, worde or by any other meanes. Dist. 6. de paenitentia. Ca. Sacerdos. Ansel. Ryd.

In the Greke Churche there was a certayne kynde of auricular confession vsed of such as should receaue the com­munion,If this wer put in prac­tise here in england: it were not a­misse, namely for the youthlings sake. more than a thousand yeares paste. Before they came to the Lordes Supper, their manner was to goe vn­to ye minister, to learne of hym ye right vse of that holy mystery, and how they might prepare thēselues to come wor­thely vnto that holy and heauenly ta­ble: Againe, if any thing troubled their conscience, to declare it to a godly lear­ned minister, and to aske his councell and aduise in redresse thereof, as y mā ­ner at this present is in diuerse places of Germanye, where the Gospell is preached. Under the cloke of thys au­riculare confessiō, much mischiefe was wrought, in so muche it was proued, yt a certayne Deacon dyd most shameful­ly abuse a noble citizens wife diuerse times, when shee came vnto ye churche vnder this pretence, euē to be cōfessed. [Page] Which thing when Nectarius bishop of Constantinople perceaued,Nectarius. he vtterlye abrogated and put awaye ye arricular confession, leauing the communicants to their own consciences. In the yeare of our Lord. 395. Hist. Trip. Lib. 9. Cap. 5. P. Phrig.

Of Annoilyng, or extreme vnction.

The annoi­ling of the sicke.POpe Felix the fourthe did insti­tute yt such as were in extremes & like to die, shuld be annoyled. In the yere, &c. 525. Chronic. Volat. Poly­dor. D, Barns. Pantal.

Pope Innocent the fyrst ordayned al­so, that ye sicke shuld be ānoynted with oyle, being afore consecrate of a bishop In the yere, &c. 404. Lib. Concil. Petrus de natal.

Of praying for the dead.

Diriges & Masse of Requ [...]em. POpe Pelagius the fyrst orday­ned fyrste of all the funerall Exequies or Diriges wyth Masses of Requiem to be done for the dead. He also commaunded, that the priestes at theyr Masses shuld daylye praye for the dead in theyr se­conde Memento. In the yere, &c. 52. [Page 109] Grat. Plat. Pol.

Pope Gregory the thyrde commaun­ded,Sacrifice for the dead that oblations & sacrifices shoulde be offered of the Priestes at their Mas­ses for ye dead. In the yere of our Lord. 740. Nauclerus. D. Barns.

Pope Leo appointed the Masse to be a sacrifice for the dead.The masse a sacrifice for the dead In the yeare of our Lord. 444. Vol. Ansel. Ryd.

Pope Benet the thyrd ordayned,One good turne aske an other. that the Clergy should be present at the bu­rial of the Byshops, and sing Dirige for their soules: and that the Bishops likewise should be present at the buriall of the Clergy, & syng Dirige also for their soules. In the yeare. &c. 861. Chron. Plat.

Pope Iohn the .xviii. at the instante desyre of Oclilo the Monke,The feaste of al soules appoynted one seuerall day in the yeare to praye for all Christen soules departed: which we cōmonly call the feast of all soules. In the yeare. &c. 999. Chron.

Pope Gregory the fyrst by prayer ob­tayned of God (as they write) that the soule of Traianus the Emperour,A tale of a tubbe. which many yeares before had bene most mi­serably tormented in the most bytter paynes of hell fyre (where they saye is [Page] no redemption) was deliuered oute of hell, & brought vnto the glorious kingdome of heauen. In the yeare of oure Lord. 590. Polichronicon.

Of diuine seruice, as they cal it: Mattens, Prime, and Houres, Euensong. &c.

Ringing of belles to seruice.POpe Sabiniane decreed first, that ye people should be assembled toge­ther to heare their diuine ser­uice at certayne houres of the day by ringyng of belles. In the yeare of our Lord. 603. Volat. Fasci. Temp. Chron. Plat. Polid, D. Barns.

An order for seruice.Pope Damasus at the instance of the Emperour Theodosius commaunded▪ S. Hierome to take an order for the seruice to be vsed in Churches, and to appoint what prayers should be sayd on euery day, that there might be an vniformi­tie in the seruice. Whiche thing. S. Hierome did with all diligence, in somuche that he appoynted, what prayers and howe many Psalmes should be sayde euery daye in the weke. When he had finished the seruice, he sent it vnto Da­masus, whiche did right well allowe it, [Page 110] and commaunded, that all Churches should vse that order and none other. For before that tyme euerye Churche had suche prayers appoynted, as were thought by the Elders thereof moste mete for the congregation, and serued best for the present time. In the yeare. &c. 371. Guil. Durandus. Chron.

Pope Gregorye the firste brought in Deus in adiutorium. Deus in adiutorium. &c. and ordayned it to be sayd euerye houre at seruice. In the yeare of oure Lorde. 590. Plat. Iac. Phil. Bergom. Poly.

Pope Damasus thorowe the councell of S, Hierome appoynted that Gloria patri, Gloria patri whiche, as they write, was made at the councell of Nice, should be sayd at the ende of euerye Psalme. In the yeare of our Lord. 371. Volat. Sigeb. Po­lidor. Pantal.

Pope Gregory the seuenth ordayned,Psalmes. Lessons. that from Easter day vnto the Sater­daye before the feaste of the Trinitie, there shuld be sayd at Mattens, but .iii. Psalmes and .iii. lessons onely: at all other times .ix. lessons. &c. In the yere. &c. 1073. Some wryte the contrary, and ascribe thys inuention to Alcuinus, [Page] whiche was scholemaster to Charles the great. Guil. Durand. Chron.

Legendes.The Legendes or liues of Saints, that be redde in the quiere at seruice time were made by Paulus Longobardus at the desyre of Charles the great. And he appoynted conuient lessons for eue­rye feaste of the Sainctes thoroughout the yeare. Bergom.

Isuardus the Frenche Monke at the the desire of Charles the greate, made the booke,The Martiloge. whiche is called, the Marti­loge. Iac. Phil.

Respondes Collectes.Pope Gregorye the fyrste, and Pope Gelasius brought in the Respondes and Collectes, that be sayde at Mattens. Guil. Durandus.

Himnes.Pope Damasus added the Himmes: wherof he himselfe made part, and the residue wer made by saint Hilary, saint Ambrose, and other. Guil. Durandus.

Pope Gregorye the firste deuised the Anthemes,Anthemes. and made the tune or songe vnto them. Guil. Durand. Ioan. Laziard.

Notwithstandyng some write, that in y tyme of Pope Euaristus Anthemes were brought into the Church by Ignatius Saint Iohn the Euangelistes di­sciple, [Page 111] yea & that by this occasion Igna­tius at a tyme standing vpon a certaine mountain heard the Aungels in Hea­uen singing Anthemes, He beyng mo­ued by their example, ordayned in lyke maner that Anthemes should be songe in the churches, and Psalmes likewise after the Anthemes. In the yeare. &c. 109▪ Phil. Bergom. Tripart. Hist.

Pope Damasus ordayned,The order of ye quiere. that the quier being deuided in two parts: they should singe one verse of the Psalmes on the one side, & an other on the other side. Sigeb. Durand. Polid. Pantal.

Pope Alexander the second cōmaun­ded,Laus tibi. that Alleluia should not be said nor song in the churches from Septuagesima vnto Easter euen▪ but in the steade of that, Laus tibi domine. In the yeare. &c. 1063. Nauclerus. D. Barns.

The same commaundement gaue Pope Telesphorus also, as Durand writ­teth. Rat. di. off.

Pope Innocent the thyrde ordayned,Te deū ▪ &c Forbiddē. that whensoeuer the Mary, or the holy Ghost, or saint Crosse is serued on the working daies, Te deum shal not be said at Mattens, nor Gloria in excelsis, & the [Page] Crede at Masse. In the yeare of oure Lord. 1195. Guil. Durand.

Psalmes singing day and nyght.Pope pontianus made a decree, that the Psalmes should be songe through­out all Churches both day and nyght. In the yeare. &c. 230. Fas. Temp. Chron.

Pope Pelagius the first commaunded first of al, that Priestes should say day­ly Mattens of the day. In the yeare. &c 552. Grat. plat. polid. Chron.

Mattens of our La­dy.Pope Vrban the secōd ordayned like­wise, that priestes should say euery day our Ladies mattēs openly in ye church: and that vpon the Saterday the whole seruice shoulde be of our Lady. In the yeare. &c. 1086. Sabel. Ioan. Stella. Nauclerus. pol. Durand. polichron.

alleluia. &c forbidden.Pope Leo the first commaūded, that in Septuagesima, and Quadragesima, and Aduent, and Lent, Alleluya should not be song, nor Gloria in excelsis. In the yere. &c. 444. Durandus. Ioan. Stella. Iac. phil. Bergom.

Te deum.Sainct Ambrose and S. Austen made Te deum, as they waite. Catalog. Sant. Specul. Eccles. Iac. phil. Bergom.

Sainctes seruice.Pope Leo the nynth made certayne songes of the Sainctes. In the yeare. [Page 112] &c. 1040. Sigebertus. Chron.

Paulus Longobardus made this hymne,Vt queant laxis. vt queant laxis, with diuerse other moe at the desire of charles ye great. Bergom.

Pope Zepherinus made the Legend on Childermasse day,Legendes. whiche begynneth, Zelus quo tendat. &c. and also the Legend of the decollation of Saint Iohn Bap­tiste. phil. Bergom.

Pope Gregory the nynthe ordayned Salue regina to be songe in Churches with all deuotion and with all solem­nitie.Salue Re­gina. In the yeare of oure Lorde. 1225. Blondus Crantz. The maker of this An­theme was one peter Bishop of Compo­stella. Guili. Durand.

Pope Siluester the second being By­shop of Rome,Sequente [...]. Hymnes. Respondes a certayne kynge of Fraunce, called Roberte, made thys se­quence, Sancti spiritus adsit nobis gratia, and thys Hymne, Chorus nouae Hierusa­lem, with these respondes. O Iuda & Hierusalem, O Constantia martyrum. Cor­ne [...]ius Centurio. &c. In the yeare of oure Lord. 995. Guil. Durand. Antoni. Laziardus. phil. Bergom.

Pope Leo the fourthe made these Collectes,Collectes. Deus qui beatum petrum. &c. [Page] Deus cuius dextera. &c. In the yeare of our Lord. &c. 838. Durand.

Lēt seruicePope Paule the first deuised the ser­uice for Lent. In the yere of our Lord 768. Chron. The same Pope also com­maunded, that in the time of Lent, the diuine seruice shuld be done before the sixt houre in the morning. Ioā. Laziard.

The longe Letanie of Sainctes.Pope Gregory the fyrst ordayned the great longe Letany of Sainctes with Ora pro nobis, whiche is song on Sainct Markes daye agaynst the swelling and chyncough: and commaunded, that if should be song on that day thorowout all the worlde.A generall procession. Thys Letanye is called Septuplex Litania. For Pope Gregory in this procession begonne first at Rome, dyd in the first place set the Clergye: in the seconde, Abbotes and Monkes: in the thyrd, Abbesses with their Nūnes: in the fourth, childrē: in the fifth▪ Lay­men: in the sixte, widowes: and in the seuenth, maried folke. In the yeare. &c. 590. Volat. Plat. Guil. Durand. D. Barns.

The Leta­ny for gang dayes.Pope Leo the first beyng Byshop of Rome, or as some write, Pope Hylarye bearynge rule, Mamertus Claudius By­shop of Vienna inuented first of al those [Page 113] iii. Rogation dayes, that are before the feast of Christes ascention, and made ye Letanies yt are song about the stretes & fieldes on those dayes, againste earthquakes, and tempest of weather, & peril of wilde beastes, &c. And it is called the Lesse Letanye for the difference of the more & greater Letanye, which S. Gre­gory ordayned to be sayd or song on S. Markes daye, whereof we haue tofore spoken. In the yere, &c. 444. Plat. Christ. Massae. Pol. Pant.

Pope Liberius appoynted, yt there should be continual going on processi­ons for warre,Processiōs continual. for famyne, for pesti­lence, for rayne, for drought & for suche other aduersities, as we be alwayes in daunger of, yt by supplications, pray­ers and fastings, we may escape them. In the yere, &c. 354. Guili. Durand.

Pope Agapetus appoynted ye people to goe processions on the Sondayes.Sondaye processions In the yeare of oure Lorde. 533. Volat. Plat. Petrus de natal. Fas [...]. Temp. Polidor. D, Barnes.

Pope Pelagius the fyrst ordayned fu­neralDiriges & Masses of Requiem. exequses or Diriges with masses of Requiem to be song or sayd for the dead [Page] In ye yeare, &c. 552. Plat. Pol. Grat. Chron.

Burialles.Pope Benet the third ordayned, yt the clergie shuld be present at the burial of ye Bishop, & syng Dirige for their soules and yt the byshops likewise shoulde be present at the buriall of the Clergye & sing Dirige also for their soules. In the yeare of oure Lorde. 863. Lib. Concil. Plat. Chron.

Alcuinus the Frenchman, Schole­master (as they say) to the Emperoure Carolus Magnus, Offices of Masse. made at ye desyre of Bo­niface Byshop of Miguntia diuerse ori­sons that be sayd in the masse, and also diuerse offices of diuerse masses, Gau­deamus omnes in domino. Salue sancta pa­rens. Requiem aeternam. &c. Iacobus. Phil. Bergom.

The same Alcuinus also made ye ser­uice of the Trinitye.Seruice of ye Trinity Guili. Durandus. Thomas of Aquine ye Blackefryer made the seruice for the feast of Corpus Christi at the commaundement of pope Vrban the fourth.Corpus Christi ser­uice. In the yeare, &c. 1262. Petrus de natal. Platina.

A certayn mā called Hermannus made these sequences, Rex omnipotens. Aue Maria, Rex omni­potens. &c, and the [...]r Anthemes. Alma [Page 114] redemptoris mater, Alma redēptoris. &c. &c, and Simon Bario­na, &c. Guilielmus. Durand.

Theodosius Byshop of Aurelia made Gloria laus: and Ludouicus ye Emperour Carolus Magnus sonne commaūded yt it shoulde be song on Palme Sonday at the end of the procession in some highe and solemne place.Gloria laus Chron. Cuil. Durand. Nauclerus.

Fulbertus a Byshop made these re­spondes, Stirps lesse, and Solem iustitiae, and thys hymne Chorus nouae Hierusa­lem. Guili. Durand. Polychr. Lib, Stirps lesse Solē iusti­tiae. Charus no­uae. 6. This Byshop, as they saye, was so deuoute a man, and so deerely beloued of oure Lady the Uirgine Mary, that when he was very sore sicke, and could taste no­thing, shee full graciously came downe from heauen, and gaue hym sucke out of her owne breastes and by thys mea­nes relyeued hym, and [...]est [...]red hym to hys healthe. Libro de miraculis. B. Mariae

Athanasius Byshop of Alexandria, Quicunquae vult. made the Crede, Quicunque vult saluus esse, &c Fasc. Temp.

Stephen Byshop of Leodia made the seruice of S, Lamberte, S. Lābertes seruice, &c. & of the inuentiō [Page] of S. Stephen with the note for thē both Fasc. Temp. Christ. Massae.

Sanctus de­us, Sanctus fortis, &c.This responde Sanctus deus, Sanctus fortis, &c, which is song in ye church on good fryday: a certayne childe, as they say, made & gaue cōmaundemente yt it should be song: and it was afterwarde confyrmed in the councel Calcedonense, about the yeare, &c. 444. Fascic. Tempor. Christ. Massae.

Petronius Byshop of Bononie made ye boke called Vitas patrum. Vitas patrū Fasc. Temp.

Pope Theodorus the fyrst being bishop of Rome, Idosirus bishop of Hispalia in Spaine, made ye office of ye masse which is cōmonly vsed in ye cathedral churche of Hispalea. In ye church, when ye priest lifteth vp ye sacrament at Masse aboue his head: The deacon standing by and turning himselfe to the people, crieth out with a loude voyce, & sayth: Videte in quem creditis. Loke vpon him in whō ye do beleue. Agayne, when the prieste singeth at masse the pater noster ye whole quere aunswereth at the ende of euery peticion in the same prayer, Amen, cō ­trarye to the vse of all other churches. Ioan. Laziard. Cestrens.

[Page 115] Osmundus Byshoppe of Salisburye, which for his exercise after hys graue studyes was wonte to write,The Ordi­nall. to limne and to binde bookes, made the ordi­nall of the seruice of the Churche, and named it the Consuetudinary. Ranulph. Cestrensis.

Petrus Heremita a french man of the city of Annias, Beades. fyrst of al deuised Beades, to saye Ladies psalters on. In the yere, &c. 1110. Chr. Pol.

Pope Calixt the thyrde made ye ser­uice of the transfiguration of Christ,Seruice of the transfi­guration of Christ. & commaunded ye feaste to be celebrated and kept holy on the syxte daye of Au­gust. Christ. Massae.

In the councell Toletane and Gerun­dense, it was decreed,Cathedra [...] churches seruice. that ye order of masse and of other diuine seruice with the ministration of the sacramentes, yt is obserued in ye cathedrall Churche, shoulde be kepte likewyse in all other churches of the same diocesse. Lib. Con­cil. Durand.

In the Councell Gerundense, it was appoynted that the Pater Noster shoulde bee sayd euery daye,Pater nos [...] after that Mattens and Euensong bee ended. [Page] Lib. Concil.

Aue Maria at noone.Pope Calixt the thirde ordayned, yt the greate bell shoulde bee tolled euery day at noone, or at .xii. of ye clocke, and yt the people hearyng the sounde of the bell, should strayght wayes say an Aue Maria, in the worship of oure Ladye. In the yeare, &c. 1455. Ioannes. Stella. Phil. Bergom.

Pope Iohn the xxii. made a decree yt after euensong bee done,Tolling to the Aues. the bel should be tolled thrice, and that then oute of hande euery man and woman shoulde streyghtwayes fall downe vpon theyr knees, and say three Aue Maries, in the honour of oure blessed Ladye Sainte Marye. In the yeare of our Lord, 1302. Chronic.

Pardoned Orisons.Pope Clement the fourthe at the de­sire of Lewes King of Fraunce graun­ted three yeres of pardon toties quoties, to so many as deuoutly say these Ori­s [...]ns following.

Benedictum sit dulce nomen domini nostri Iesu Christi, & glorio sissimae virginis Ma­riae matris eius in aeternū & vltra. AMEN Nos cum prole pia, benedicat virgo Maria.

Which is thus englished.

[Page 116]Blessed be the sweete name of oure Lord Iesus Christ, & of the most glori­ous Uirgine Mary his mother for euer and a day longer. Sobeit. The Uirgine Mary wich her Godly childe blesse vs. Sobeit. Fas. Temp.

Pope Boniface the eyght made thys prayer following,Pardon plentye. and hath graunted to al them yt deu [...]utly saye this prayer dayly before an Image of the crosse as many dayes of pardon toties quoties, as there be grauel stones in ye sea, or gras­ses on ye earth, or stars in ye fyrmament.

O altissima crux. O innocens sanguis. O paena magna. O Christi penuria. O pro­funda vulnera. O lanccae perforatio. O san­guinis fluctio. O cordis fractio. O dei amara mors O dei ueneranda dignitas: adiuua me in vitam aeternam. AMEN.

Which is thus englished.

O most highe crosse. O innocent bloude. O great payne. O the penurye of Christ. O the depe woundes. O the pearsyng thorowe of the speare. O the flowing of the bloud. O the breakyng of ye heart. O the bitter death of God. O ye worshipful dignitie of God: helpe me vnto euerlasting life. So be it.

Of playne song, prycke song, descant, &c.

Notes. GVido Aretinus deuised first of al these sixe notes, vt, re, my, fa, sol la, In the yere, &c. 1204. Christi. Massaeus.

Plainsong.Pope Gelasius, Pope Gregory ye fyrste S. Ambrose with other, brought in fyrst of all ye playne song into the churches. Antoninus. Guili. Durand.

Pricksong. Descant.Pope Vitalian being a lustye singer and freshe couragious musition hym­self, brought into the church pricksong descant, & all kynde of sweete and plea­saunt melodye. And bycause nothing should wante to delight the vayne, fo­lysh and ye idle eares of fond & fantasti­cal men,Organs. he ioyned ye Organs to ye curi­ous musike. Thus was Paules prea­ching & Peters praying tourned into vaine singing & childysh playing, vnto ye great losse of time, & vnto ye vtter vn­doing of Christen mens soules, whiche liue not by singing & pipyng, but by e­uery worde yt cōmeth out of ye mouthe of God.Math. iiii,, In the yere, &c. 653. Plat. Volat. Chron. Polyd. D. Barns. Pant.

Of singing in the Churche the iudgement of diuerse learned men.

FRāciscus: Franciscus. Petrarcha. Petrarcha in his boke De remediis vtriusque fortunae declareth y S. Athanasius did vtterly forbyd singyng to be vsed in the churche at seruice tyme, bi­cause (sayth he) he would put away all lightnesse and vanitie, whiche by the reason of singinge doth oftentymes a­rise in the mindes both of the singers and of the hearers.

S. Hierome reproued not only ye leud fashions of the singing mē in his time,S. Hiero­me. but also their maner of singyng, when notwithstanding if the singing vsed in his tyme were cōpared with ye minsed musike that now beareth chief rule in Churches: it myght seme very graue, modest, and tollerable, & ours so light, vayne, madde, fonde, foolishe and fan­tastical, that Hickscorner himself could not deuise a more wanton and trifling pastime. We ought saith S. Hierome, to sing, to make melody, and to prayse the Lorde rather in minde than in voyce. And this it is that is sayd: Singing and [Page] making melodie to the Lord in your hearts. Ephe. 5. Let yonge men, sayth he, heare these thinges, yea, let them heare, whose of­fice it is to singe in the Churche, that they must sing to god, not in the voice but in the heart: neither must their throte be annointed after the manner of Gameplayers with swete ointmēts that in the Churche singyng more fitt for Gameplaces shoulde be heard: but in feare, in worke, in knowledge of the Scriptures ought they to sing vnto the Lorde. Let the voyce of the synger so sing, that not the voice of him that sin­geth, but the words that are read, may delight. In epist. ad Ephe.

There is a godly Distichon fathered on S. Hierome, which bicause it pertaineth to our matter, I thinke it conuenient also in this place to alleage.

Nō vox sed votū, nō cordula musica, sed cor:
Non clamans sed amans, cantat in aure dei.

That is to say: Not the voyce, but the desire: not the Musical instrument, but the heart: not the cryer: but the louer singeth in the eare of God.

S. Cipriā.Sainct Cipriane that blessed Martyr sayth, that God is not the hearer of the [Page 118] voyce, but of the heart: neither is he to be admonished with exclamations and outcries, whiche seeth the thoughtes, as the Lorde proueth and sayth: What doe ye thynke wyckednesse in youre heart: And in an other place: All con­gregations shall knowe, that I am the searcher of the raynes and hearte, that is to say, of the inwarde man. Ciprian in orat. dom.

Sainct Ambrose also sayth:Saint Ambrose. It is with out doubt a great incredulitie and vn­faithfulnesse to thinke thus of ye power of God, that thou canst not be hearde, except thou criest out. Let thy worke cry: let thy faith cry: let thy minde cry: let thy passions and sufferinges cry: let thy bloud, as the bloud of holy Abell, crye,Gene. 4. whereof God sayd to Caim: The voyce of thy brothers bloud crye vnto me. For he heareth in secrete, whiche maketh cleane in secrete. We can not heare man except he speaketh vnto vs: but vnto god, not words but thoughts doe speake. Lib. de Caim & Abel.

S. Austen would,S. Austen. yt the Comon prayer in Churches should be so distinctly and plainly set forth, yt the people, whiche [Page] are present might perfectly vnderstand them, & say Amen. Lib. de Catechis. Rud.

In an other place he declareth, that Athanasius Bishop of Alexandria in his Churche vseth such manner of singing as was in a manner nothing els, than a plaine reading. Lib. confes. 10. cap. 33.

S. Grego­rye. S. Gregory did greatly disalowe cer­taine Deacons at Rome in hys tyme, which, when they ought by their office to haue giuen their minde to the prea­ching of the gospell, and the prouision making for the poore,The office of Deacōs. set all their plea­sure on pleasaunt singing, not caryng how they liued afore god, so that with their voyces they might please ye world He was therefore compelled to make a decree, that all suche as be in the holy ministery should from thenceforth vn­der the payne of excommunicatiō geue their minds no more to singing, but apply themselues to the studies of the ho­ly scriptures, and the reading of the gospell. In Regist. part. 5. cap. 44.

Undoubtedly, sayth S. Gregory, true prayer c [...] ̄sisteth not in the voyce of the mouth, but in the thoughts of ye heart. For our words do not make the voices [Page 119] the pithier & of ye greater force to come vnto the most secret eares of God, but our desire and affections.Math. 6. Therefore sayth the Lord in the gospel. Enter in­to thy closette & sparre the doore. He sparreth the doore and prayeth in hys closet, whiche holdeth his peace with his mouth, & poureth out the affection of his minde in the sight of god aboue. Moral. Lib. 22. cap. 18.

S. Iohn Chrisostome also writeth on this maner:Chriso­stome. It is the duty of a deuout mynde to praye to God, not with the voice, or with the soūd of the voice, but with the deuotion of the minde, and with the fayth of the heart. Agayne he saith, the crieng of the voyce is not the worke in prayer vnto god, whome we knowe that he beholdeth the secretes of the heart, but the crieng of faith, and the deuotion of a godly and pure mind Therfore the beste waye to pray, is to pray with hart minde, spirit, soule and and inwarde man. Hō. 44. de Ioan. & Paul. Festo.

The Emperoure Iustiniane made a law,Iustiniane the Empe­rour. that all byshops and priestes both in the time of diuine seruice, and also in [Page] the ministration of the holy sacramēts should with so open and cleare voyce pronounce all thynges in the tounge which the people vnderstand, that they might therby be the better edified, and also be the more feruently stirred vnto deuotion and prayinge to God. For sayth he, so doth the holy Apostle teache in his first Epistle to the Corinthians, saying:1. Cor. 14. If thou geue thankes onely in the spirite, that is to say, in an vnkno­wen tounge, howe shall he that occu­pyeth the roume of the vnlearned, say. Amen at thy thankes geuinge, seynge he vnderstādeth not what thou sayest. Thou verely geuest thankes well, but ye other is not edified [...] And again in his Epistle to the Romans he sayth on thys manner:Rom. 10. to beleue with the heart iustifyeth, and to knowledge with the mouthe, maketh a man safe. In consi­deration whereof, sayth that Godly Emperoure, it is conuenient, that a­monge other prayers those thynges also, whiche are sayde in the holy obla­tion, that is to saye, in the ministration of the Lordes super, or the hloy com­muniō of the body and bloud of Christ, [Page 119] be vttered & spoken with a loude voice of the deuout Byshops & priest to our Lord Iesu Christ one God with the fa­ther and the holy ghost, willyng thē to know, that if they neglect any of these things, they shall not only geue accōpt therof in ye dreadeful iudgement of the great God & our sauiour Iesu Christ, but we also hauing knowledge herof, wil not be cōtent, nor leaue the things vnreuenged. In constitut. Authen. 123.

Guilihelmus Durandus sayth,Durande. that the vse of singing was ordained for carnal and fleshlye men, and not for spirituall and godly minded men. Rat. di. off.

Polidorus [...]ergilius writeth on thys manner:Polidorus. Vergi [...]ius. Howe greatly that ordinaūce of singyng brought into the Churche by Pope Damasus and Sainct Ambrose, began euen in those dayes to be profi­table Sainct Austen declareth euident­lye in the booke of hys Confessions: where he asketh forgeuenesse of God, bicause he had giuen more heede and better eare to the singing, than to the weighty matter of ye holy wordes. But now adayes saith Polidore, it appereth euidently, yt it is much lesse profitable [Page] for our commen wealth,Agaynste the singing men of our tyme. seyng our sin­gers make such a chattering charme in the tēples, that nothyng can be heard, but the voice: and they that are present (they are present so many as are in the Citie) being content with such a noyse as delight their eares, care nothyng at all for the vertue, pithe and strength of the wordes: so that nowe it is come to this point, that with the common sort of people, all the worshippyng of God semeth to be set in these singsters, al­though generally there is no kynde of people more light, nor more leud. And yet the greater parte of the people for to heare them, boing, bleating and yel­ling, [...]locke into the Churches as into a common gameplace. They hire them with money, they cherishe and feede them, yea to be short, they thinke them alone to be the ornamentes and preci­ous iewels of Gods house. &c.

Wherefore without doubt, it were better for religion to cast out [...]f ye churches suche chatteryng and [...]anglyng [...]ayes, or els so to appoynt them, that when they sing, they should rather re­hearse the songes after the manner of [Page 121] such as reade, than followe the fashion of chatteryng charmers: whiche thyng S. Austen in his aforesayde booke doth witnesse, that S. Athanasius Byshop of Alexandria dyd in hys diocesse, and he commendeth him greatly for it. Lib. 6. de inuent. rerum. Cap. 2.

Cornelius Agrippa writeth of singing in churches on this manner.Cornelius Agrippa. Athanasius dyd forbyd singing in hys Churches, bycause of the vanitye thereof. But Ambrose as one more desyrous of Ce­remonyes and pompe, ordayned the vse of singing and makyng melodye in Churches. Austen as a man indiffe­rent betwixt both, in hys booke de con­fessionibus graunteth, that by this mea­nes he was in a greate perplexitie and doubt concernyng thys matter. But nowe a dayes Musicke is growne to such and so greate licentiousnesse, that euen at the ministration of ye holy Sa­cramente all kynde of wanton & leude trifelyng songes with pipyng of Or­gans haue theyr place and course. As for the diuine seruice and common prayer, it is so chaunted, mynsed and mangled of oure costlye hired, curious [Page] and nise Musitions (not to instructe the audience withall, nor to stirre vp mens mindes vnto deuotion but with an whoryshe armonye to tickle theyr eares) that it may iustly seme not to be a noyse made of men, but rather a blea­ting of brute beastes, while ye children ney discant as it were a sorte of coltes: other bellowe a tenoure as it were a companye of oxen: other barke a coun­terpoynt as it were a number of dog­ges: other roare out a treble lyke a sort of bulles: other grunte out a base, as it were a number of hogges, so that a foule euel fauoured noyse is made, but as for the wordes and sentences, and the very matter it selfe is nothing vn­derstranded at all, but the authoritye and power of iudgemente is taken a­waye both from the eares and from the mynde vtterlye. In Libro de vani­tatc scientiarum.

Erasmus. Roterod. Erasmus Roterodamus expresseth hys mynde concernyng the curious man­ner of synging vsed in Churches, on thys wyse, and sayeth. Whye doth the Churche doubt to followe so wor­thy an author (Paule)? Yea how dare [Page 122] it be bolde to discent from hym? What other thing is heard in Monasteryes, in Colleges, in Temples almost gene­rally, than a confused noyse of voyces? But in the tyme of Paule there was no singing, but saying onely. Singing was with greate difficultye receaued of them of the latter tyme: and yet such singing, as was none other thing, than a distincte and playne pronuncia­tion, euen suche as we haue yet among vs, when we sounde the Lordes pray­er in the holy Canon: and the toung, wherein these thynges were song, the common people dyd then vnderstande and aunswered Amen. But nowe what other thing doth the common people heare, than voyces signifying nothing? And such for the moste part is the pro­nunciation, yt not somuch as the wor­des or voyces are heard: only the sound beateth the eares. Erasmus Rot. in annot 1. Corinth. Cap. 14.

Of the Masse, and of all the partes thereof.

[Page] The In­troite. Iudica me deus. POpe Celestinus the fyrst ordai­ned, yt the priest should say the Psalme yt beginneth, Iudica me deus, &c, when he putteth on hys clothes and reuesteth hymselfe to Masse: and that when he draweth nye to the altare, he shoulde saye thys verse of ye aforesayd psalme: Et introib [...] ad altare dei, &c. In ye yere, &c. 428. Plat. Poly. Fasci. Temp. Christ. Massae. D. Barns. Pant. Ioan. Functius.

Confiteor. Misereatur Absolutio­nem.Pope Damasus the fyrst decreed, yt the priest standyng before the altare shuld say the confiteor and make hys confessi­on to GOD, to oure Ladye Saints Marye, to all Saintes, et vobis, and that they that were presente shoulde saye Miseriatur vestri, &c. Agayne, that the priest after that, should pronounce the absolution and saye Absolutionem, & remissionem omnium peccatorum nostro­rum, &c, before he presume to go to the altare. In the yeare, &c. 370. Plati. Polid. D. Barns. &c.

Some attribute thys inuention to Pope Pontianu: Some to Pope Vrbanus. The office of the masse

Pope Gregorye the fyrste instituted [Page 123] the Office of the Masse. In the yeare of oure Lorde. 590. Platina. Polydor. Pantaleon.

Pope Damasus the fyrst broughte in Gloria patri to bee sayd not onely at the ende of euerye Psalme,Gloria pa­tri. but also at the office of the Masse. In the yeare, &c. 370. Plat. Chron.

Pope Gregory the fyrst ordayned the Kyrye, The Kyrie and appoynted that it should be song nyne tymes openly of the Cler­gye onely at Masse, whiche before at the commaundement of Pope Siluester was song of the Clergy and people to­gether. Durand. Plat. D. Barns. Pantale. It seemeth to bee borowed oute of the Greke Church, forasmuch as the wor­des be Greeke and sounde in our Eng­lyshe tonge. Lorde haue mercy vpon vs.

Pope Telesphorus added to the Masse Gloria in excelsis. Gloria in excelsis. In the yere, &c. 130. Plat de consec. Dist. 1. Cap. Nocte sacra. Alber­tus. Krantzius.

Some ascribe it to Pope Symmachus Phil. Bergom

Pope Symmachus the fyrst added to Gloria in excelsis, Laudamus [...]te. &c. Laudamuste, and so forth vnto the ende. In the yeare of [Page] [...] [Page 123] [...] [Page] our Lorde. 499. Fascic. Temp. Valentinus vannius. Chron.

Pope Anacletus put to the Masse this salutation,Dominus vobiscum, Et cum spi­ritu tuo Dominus vobiscum, and com­maunded yt this answer shuld be made of them yt were present, Et cum spiritu tuo. In the yere, &c. 101. Iacobus. Manlius. Vannius. Some ascribe it to Pope So­therus. Gratia de consec. Dist. 1. Can. Hoc quo (que).

Ioannes Laziardus writeth, yt Dominus vobiscum was taken oute of the booke of Ruth,Ruthe. 2▪ & added to the masse, I know not by whō. And for Et cum spiritu tuo, it was brought in, sayth he, by the coū ­cel Aurelianense.

The Col­lectes.Pope Gelasius the fyrst appoynted yt Collectes wherof he himself made part, & part of thē were deuised by other. In the yere, &c. 494. I [...]idor. Grat. Pol.

The Epi­stle.Pope Damasus ye fyrst bearing rule, the Epistle was added by ye councel of S. Hierome, who liued in the yeare of our Lord. 387. Plat. Poly. Antonin. D. Barns.

Some saye, that Pope Alexander the fyrst dyd fyrst of al bring in the Epistle and Gospell, and commaunded them to bee read at the ministration of the [Page 124] Lordes Supper. In the yeare, &c.. 119. Chron. Germ. But the author of ye booke called Fasciculus Temporum ascribeth both the Epistle and the Gospell to Pope Telesphorus.

Pope Gelasius the fyrst brought in ye Grayle, The graile commaunding that the people shoulde sing it, while the priest or Dea­con was going vp into ye pulpit to rede and to declare the gospel, desiring god, that it might both be spokē and heard with frute. Phil. Bergom. Antonin. Van­nius. Some make Pope Celestinus the author of it. Plat. Some, Pope Gregory the fyrst, Chron. Germ.

Pope Gregorye the fyrst,The Alle­luya. of whom wee spake before, added the Alleluya to the Masse, and commaunded that it shoulde bee song all the whole yeare saue only from Septuagesima vnto Ea­ster, Plat. Antonin. D. Barns. Nauclerus. Some ascribe it to pope Gelasius. Phil. Bergom, Some saye, it was borowed of the church of Ierusalem, and so brought into the churche of Rome in the tyme of pope Damasus. It soundeth in Eng­lyshe. Prayse ye the Lorde.

[Page]Pope Sergius otherwyse called, pope Swines snoute bearing rule, a certain Monke Abbot of S. Gallus, The Se­quences. called Not­gerus or Nocerius made the Sequences: which afterward crept into the Masse rather by vse and custome, than by any constitution of the popes. Valent. Van­nius. Iacobus. Vuimpheling. Pantal. Not­withstanding some write, that Pope Nicolas commaunded them to be song at masse. Chron. Germ. Durand. And for­asmuch as there are many and diuerse Sequences, they are ascribed to many and diuerse authors. Iodocus. Clitoueus in Elucidario Ecclesiastico appoynteth ma­ny of them to a certayne Monke of Pa­ris, called Adamus de, S. Victore. Other are ascribed to S. Bernarde, to Tho­mas Aquinas, &c.

Pope Gelasius made ye Tractes, which on the feriall dayes are wonte to bee song or sayd in stead of the Sequences before the Gospell.The Tractes. Chronic. Angl. Ber­gom. Some ascribe them to Pope Ce­lestinus. Ioan. Laziardus. Some to Pope Telesphorus. Some to pope Gregorye the fyrste, which cōmaunded thē to be song [Page 125] at Masse in place of the Sequences frō Septuagesima vnto Easter. Some to S. Ambrose. Guil. Durand.

Pope Damasus the first bearing rule,The Gos­pell. the Gospell was added to the Masse by the councell of S. Hierome. Plat. Anto. Polid. D. Barns.

Pope Anastasius ordayned,Standyng at the Gos­pell. that the people should stand vp at the Gospell tyme, both to take hede to the doctrine thereof, and also to shewe themselues ready to defēd the doctrine of the Gos­pel euē vnto the death. In the yeare. &c 404 Volat. Plat. Sabell. polidor. &c.

Guilielmus Durandus writeth on this manner: Anastasius the Pope sayth he, ordayned, that stāding and not sitting, the Gospell should be heard: to declare the redynesse that we haue vnto bat­tell for to kepe the fayth of Christe. A­gayne, to set forth our ready and bent will in that behalfe many, sayth he, when the Gospell is red, cast of their vppermost garmentes, to declare that all temporall and worldly thynges are to be forsaken for the law of Christ and of his Gospel, according to this saying Behold, we haue forsakē al, & followed thee

[Page] Math. 19. The crede.Pope Marcus brought in the Crede, and commaunded, that the Clergy and the people should sing it together with a loude voyce for the confirmation of their fayth. In the yeare of our Lorde. 336. Plat. Antoni. Fasc. Temp. Durandus. Some ascribe this constitution to Po­pe Damasus. Iac. Philip. Bergom. The Crede that is songe at Masse, some say was made at the Councell of Nice: some affirme that it was made at a Councell holden at Constantinople. Chron. Germ.

Sensing after the Gospell.Pope Leo the thyrde ordayned sen­syng. In the yeare. &c. 817. Plat. Pol. D. Barns. Pantaleon. And a councell holden at Rothomage commaundeth, that the altare should be sensed after the Gos­pell. Lib. Concil. Durand.

The Offertorye.Pope Gregorye the firste commaun­ded the Offertorye to be sayd. Polid. Pan­tal. Chron. Germ. Some attribute it to Pope Eutychianus. Plat. Some affirme, that the Author therof is not knowen. Guil. Durandus. Antonin.

Suscipe sancta tri­nitas.As for their solemne and superstiti­ous, yea their abominable and blasphemous Orison, Suscipe sancta trinitas. &c [Page 126] which the Popysh Massemonger saith holdyng the chalice in his handes with the roūd cake [...]ayd vpon the paten therof after the Offertorye: the Author therof is not knowen, neyther maketh it any matter, except it were better. Ber­nard. Abbas de officio Missae.

The Lauatorye or washynge of the priestes hands at Masse,The wa­shinge of handes. was borowed of the heathenyshe and Idolatrous priestes, whiche vsed alwayes to wash theyr handes before they offered sacri­fice to their Idolls. Poli. Vergil.

Pope Leo added these wordes to the Masse,Orate prome Fratres & Sorores. whiche the prieste sayeth after the Lauatorye, when he tourneth hym to the people. Orate pro me Fratres & Sorores. &c. In the yeare of our Lord. 444 Chron. Germ.

The Secretes were so secretly made,The Se­cretes. that the secret Authors of those suttle secretes are hytherto secrete and vn­knowen: except ye will father them on Pope Gregory, and Pope Gelasius, as the Papistes doe all other thyngs, wherof they can finde no certayne author.

Pope Gelasius ordayned,Vere dignū & iustū est. Vere dignum & iustum est. &c. to be sayd in the Masse [Page] before the Prefaces and Sanctus. In the yeare. &c. 494. Petrus de nat. D. Barns.

The prefa­ces▪Pope Gelasius and Pope Gregory, of whom we spake afore, are counted the authors and makers of the Prefaces. Anto. polid. Durand. Fas. Temp.

Nine Prefaces.Pope Pelagius the firste perceauyng many and diuerse Prefaces to be made of many and diuerse men, selected and chose out of so great a multitude, nyne Prefaces, whiche Pope Gelasius tofore had made with the note or tune, and gaue them to be songe at Masse before the Canon, as autentyke and Godly. These nyne Prefaces are sōg at Christmasse, at the Epiphany of our Lord, at Lent, at the feasts of the Crosse, of the Resurrection, of the Ascētion, of Wit­sontide, of the Trinitie, and of the Apostles. In the yeare. &c. 552. Sigisbert. pe­trus de natal▪ poli. D. Barns. pant. &c.

The tenth preface.Pope Vrban the second made the tēth Preface in the honour of Mary the Uirgine. In the yeare. &c. 1086. poli. Vergil. Valent. Vannius.

The Sanc­tus.Pope Sixtus the first brought in the Sanctus. In the yeare. &c. 129. Anto. Du­rand. Fasci. Temp. polidor. &c.

[Page 127]The Canon of the Masse was pat­ched,The Canō of the masse cobled and clouted together of di­uerse Popes, and contayneth many notable blasphemies. The authors therof are named Pope Gelasius the first, pope Siricius, pope Clement, pope Leo the first pope Gregory the first, pope Gregory the third, pope Alexander the first, pope Sixtus the first, pope Pelagius, pope Sergius, and a certaine man called Scholasticus, with other. Chron.

Pope Gelasius made Te igitur clemen­tilsime pater. Te igitur. &c. In the yeare. &c. 494. Durand. pos. D. Barns.

Pope Siricius added,Communicantes. Communicātes & memoriam venerantes, &c. In the yeare. &c. 389. Rat. di. off. polid,

Pope Clement put in these wordes, Vna cum famulo tuo domino nostro papa. &c. Antonius. Pro Papa.

Pope Leo the first thrust in,Hīc igitur Hanc igitur oblationem. &c. 444. Sigisbert. polid. D. Barns.

Pope Gregory the firste deuised these wordes,Die [...]que nostros. Diesque nostras in tua pace dispo­nas, &c. plat. Chron. Germ.

Pope Gregorye the thyrde put these wordes also to the Canon,Quorū so­lemnitas. Quorum so­lemnitas [Page] in conspectu tuae maiestatis. &c. 740. Naucler. Sigisb. Plat.

But the Massemongers nowe leaue out these w [...]rds, and say them no more. For what displeasure to Pope Gregory I knowe not. Iodocus Clitoueus in the ex­position of the Canon, casteth awaye these wordes as superfluous. And here see we, that al Papistes do not like and approue, whatsoeuer all Popes doe.

Qui pridie.Pope Alexander the first added these wordes: Qui pridie quam pateretur. &c. vnto these wordes, Hoc est enim corpus meum. In the yeare, &c. 119. Durand. An­ton. Volat. Polid. Pantal.

Noui & aeterni Te­stamenti. One of the Popes vn­written verities.These wordes Noui & aeterni testa­menti, mysterium fidei, whiche the Papi­stes vse in their consecration of the mi­stery of Christes bloud, although, sayth Antoninus, they be not founde in the Euangelistes, yet must we beleue, that Christ so did and spake. For that man­ner of consecrating, saith he, was deli­uered to the Churche of blessed Peter and of the other Apostles, whiche were present, when Christ did consecrate, as it is specified, In decret. Extra. de celeb. Missae. Cap. Cum Marthae.

[Page 128]Pope Sixtus ordayned, that the Ca­non of the Masse should be secretly said and Sub silentio. In the yeare. &c. 264. Anselmus. Ryd. Chron.

If thou wilt knowe (good Reader) why all thinges be done with suche se­cretie and silence of the Massyng Pa­pistes, when they come to the hande­lyng of the mysteries of Christes body and bloud, contrary to the practise of the primatiue Churche, yea, and con­trary to the commaundemēt of Christ, whiche sayth:Math. 10▪ That I saye vnto you in darkenesse, speake ye in the lyght. And yt ye heare secretely, tel it abrode open­lye, euen vpon the house toppes: con­trarye also to thys saying of the holye Apostle,1. Cor. 11. So ofte as ye shall eate thys breade, and drinke of the cup, shewe, set forth, preache, declare the Lordes death till he come: Againe, contrary to the commaundement of the godly Emperoure Iustinian, and finally contrary to certayne auncient decrees of the Popes owne makynge: heare what a tale they tel.

It is reported, sayeth Guilielmus Durandus, that when in olde tyme the [Page] Canon was sayde openlye and with a loude voyce, al in a manner by the rea­son of that vse coulde it by heart, and song it in stretes and hie wayes, so that it came to passe, that whē certain shep­heardes did synge it in the fielde, and layed breade vpon a stone: at the pro­nouncing of those wordes of consecra­tion, the bread was turned into fleshe. But the shepheardes by Gods iudge­ment were striken vnto death for their presumption thorowe fyre that came downe from heauen. Therfore the ho­ly fathers haue decreed, yt those words should be spoken in silence, forbiddyng all men vnder payne of excommunica­tion, that no man presume to speake those wordes, but priestes onely when they are at the altar, yea and that at Masse: agayn, when they haue on their Massing garmentes.

Thys tale telleth Guil. Durandus in his booke called Rationale diuinorum of­ficiorum, & also Ioannes Billet in his boke de, diuinis officiis, & Honorius in his trea­tise, de gēma animae: Marke well. wherof thou mayest learne two thinges. Firste, that in the primatiue churche and [...]ong after, whē [Page 129] Christen religion was moste pure: the wordes of the Lordes Supper, or, as the papistes terme them, of consecrati­on, were not spoken in hocker mocker, as they be now, but playnely, openlye and distinctly, that al myght heare thē, vnderstand them, and learne them vn­to their great comforte▪ and edifying. Secondly yt the words of consecration were at that time of so great vertue, yt whosoeuer pronounced them ouer the bread, were he Lay or Spiritual, priest or Ploweman, Byshop or Butcher: the breade was strayghtwayes tour­ned into the naturall bodye of Christ, as we may see here by ye shepeheardes, whiche were laye men and not holye annoynted, whiche were in the fielde and not in the Church, whiche had on their shepeheardes clokes and not ha­lowed vestments, whiche had but a cō ­mon stone to laye their breade on and no halowed altare. And here mayest thou see, yt any laye man, if he can pro­nounce the words of consecration, ha­uing bread layed on a stone, may make Christes body as wel as ye priest. For if ye lay men by ye vertue of ye words could [Page] make Christes bodye at that tyme: be thou certayne and well assured, yt they bee able to doe the same euen nowe also notwythstandyng the holye fa­thers decrees to the contrarye. For the vertue of Goddes worde abydeth alwayes one. If the Massemonger therfore can make hym, yt made them, as theyr doctryne declareth, then can the Laye man lykewyse make theyr maker, and so maye the Laitie stryue with the spiritualtye to the vttermost in God makyng. Nowe that the po­pyshe priestes can make God, whiche made them, although I coulde bryng forth and alledge manye authorities euen oute of theyr owne bookes: yet will I at thys presente contente my selfe with one or two sentences, which are written in a boke called Stella Cle­ricorum. The authors wordes ar these,Godma­kers. I ste qui creauit me, dedit mihi creare se: qui creauit me sine me, creatur mediante me.

That is to say in Englyshe. He that made me, gaue me power to make hym: and he that made me withoute me, is made by the meanes of me. Agayne he sayth: Cum ergo tantae dignitatis sit sacerdos, quod crea­tor [Page 130] sit sui creatoris & totius creaturae: ipsum perdere vel damnare, inconueniens est.

Which is thus Englished: Seyng then that a priest is of so great dignitie, that he is the maker of hys maker and of euery crea­ture: to destroye or to condemne hym, it is not conuenient.

Pope Alexander the fyrste,Bread of smal quan­titie. orday­ned, that the bread whiche the prieste hath at hys Masse, shoulde bee but of a small quantitye, saying: Thys obla­tion the lesser it bee, the better it is. Guiliel­mus. Durandus.

Pope Alexander also commaunded,Bread vn­leuened. that the breade shoulde be vnleuened bread, whiche the prieste vseth at hys Masse. Platina. Sabelli. Lib. Concil. Poly. Christ. Massaeus.

Whye theyr singing cake is rather rounde than otherwyse,Roūd cake Antoninus maketh thys reason. The hoste, sayeth he, is made round after the manner of a penye, bicause Iudas solde Christ for thirtye pens. Guilielmus Durandus wri­teth thus:Reasons wise & sub­stantiall The hoste is formed rounde bycause the earth is the Lordes, and al yt is therin, ye round world, & all yt dwel in it, yt the outward fashion therof may [Page] signifie him, that wanteth both begin­ning and ending.

Wine min­gled with water.Pope Alexander likewyse appoynted, yt the wine in ye chalice shuld be myng­led with water, to signifye the vnion & vnseparable felowship of Christ & hys church. Ioan. Laziard. [...] Ioan. Stella. Libro. Concil. Grat. Sabel.

Pope Honorius the third commaun­ded, yt the Missall bread shoulde be hea­ued and lifted vp aboue the Priestes heade at the sacryng tyme,Sakering. as they call it: and yt all the people should fal down and worship it. In the yeare of oure Lord. 1214. Extra. de celeb. Miss. Can. San [...] cum olim. Gabriel. Biel super Canone. Missae Lect. 14. et Lect. 50, Dec. 3. Tit. 1. Cap, 10. Pantaleon.

Here may al men see, how auncient a thing thys Pope holy sakeryng is, which notwithstanding the blynd and sely shepyshe symple soules thynke to be ye beste part of the Masse.The sake­ring of the Masse is but a newe inuention. Uerely it is a little more than three hundred and fortie yeres olde. A deuilishe & an Ido­latrous inuentiō is it, not altogether vnlyke to the setting vp of the golden calfe in the wildernesse.

[Page 131]Pope Gregorye the ninth ordayned, yt the sacryng bel shoulde be rong,Ringing to ye sakeryng. whē the priest lifteth vp the Missall bread & Chalice aboue hys head, to moue the people to beholde that new found God whiche is not (as the true God ought) to be worshipped in spirite and truth, but in knockyng, knelyng, and liftyng vp of handes. In the yeare, &c. 1225. Anselmus. Ryd.

Pope Leo, Pope Victor, Pope Nico­las, Pope Innocent, Pope Honorius, pope VrbanThe au­thors of transubstā ­tiation and of ye carnall presence of▪ Christ in ye sacrament. Monke Lanckfrancke, Monk Gratian. Fryer Thomas, Fryer Bonauenture, and such lyke monstures & belly Gods, inuented fyrst of all the God of the al­tare, and made of the Sacramente, or holy sygne of Christes body and bloud, the true naturall, real, corporal, carnal substantiall, &c, body of Christ GOD and man, fleshe, bloude and bone, sy­nowes, guttes and loynes, euen as he was borne of Marye the Uirgine and hanged on the Crosse: no breade nor wyne remayning, but the sub­stance of breade tourned into the sub­staunce of Christes naturall bodye, and the substance of wyne chaunged [Page] into the substance of Christes naturall bloude: So that we handle hym with oure handes, put hym in our mouthe, teare hym with oure teeth, eate hym, digest hym, &c: and partely with theyr Sophistrye they persuaded, and parte­ly with theyr tyrannye they compel­led the people so to beleue, as the cru­ell and bloudye papistes lyke wyse doe in thys our age, where the deuill and the Pope reygne: whiche dayes was not knowen nor heard of in ye Church of Christe, so newe is the doctryne of transubstantiation and of theyr missal God: howsoeuer the wicked and wilye papistes bewitche the simple people, and thorowe their suttle Sophistrye caste mistes before the eyes of the ig­norant, and so darken theyr senses and wittes, that they can not espye ye truth of Gods worde in thys behalfe, which is aboundauntly setforth thorowe the greate benefite of God in these oure dayes by the diligente laboure & payn­full trauayle of many Godly learned men, both in Latin and in Englyshe and in diuerse other speaches, vnto the great cōfort of all faythfull Christians [Page 132] and vnto ye confusion of Antichrist and of hys kyngdome. Vercellen. Concil. Flo­rent. Concil. Roman. Concil. Secund. Sinod. Lateran. Extra, de summa, & fide cathol. Cap firmiter.

Pope Pelagius the second ordayned praying for the dead in the Masse.Praieng for the dead. In ye yeare, &c. 580. Plat. Pol. Grat. D. Barns.

Pope Gregorye the fyrst succedyng ye aforesayd Pelagius encreased this cōsti­tution concerning ye memoration and prayer for ye dead, being hereunto allu­red by ye disceatfull apparitions of de­uils rather than of dead mens spirites which many times appeared vnto him euer crauing at his hand helpe and suc­cour for their deliuerance out of ye most bitter paynes of purgatorye thorowe Diriges and Masses of Requiem, & such like prayers made for the dead greatly abusing his childish pity & light beliefe For he writeth yt a certayne mā called Paschasius being deade, appeared vnto him & desired him to pray & to say masse for him, which thyng he most diligent­ly did, so yt afterward ye soule of Pascha­sius appeared agayne vnto hym, & tolde him, yt whē he had once sōg for him .xxx [Page] Masses he was streyghtwayes deliue­red out of purgatorye. Gregorius in Re­gistro. He writeth agayne yt a certayne Monke called Iustus, was deliuered out of the fyre of purgatorye, thorowe the sacrifyce of thyrtie daies, that is to say, thorowe a trentall of Masses,Trentall Masses. whiche are thyrtye in number. Gregor. in. Lib. dialog. 4. Cap. 54.

Here mayest thou see (good Reader) vpon what foundatiō singing of mas­ses for the dead is builte. Uerely vpon the delusions and disceatfull appariti­ons of the deuill and hys aungells. Is not thys the commaundement of God?Deut 18, Esaye. 8, Thou shalt not aske (the truth) of them that be dead. Agayne, if they saye vnto you: aske councell at the Southsayers, witches, charmers and coniurers: thē make them thys aunswere, Is there a people any where, yt asketh not coun­cell at hys God? Shoulde men runne vnto the dead for the liuyng? If any man wante lyghte, let hym looke vp­on the lawe and the testimonye, whe­ther they speake not after thys mea­nyng. If he doe not thys, he stum­bleth and suffreth hunger, & if he suffer [Page 133] hunger, he is out of pacience, and blas­phemeth his king and his God.

It had bene Gregoryes dutye not strayghtwayes to geue credite to the wandryng spirites, but to haue consi­dered by the holy scriptures, what the will of God is in this behalfe. Beleue not euery spirit,1. Ioan. 4. saith Saint Iohn, but proue ye spirits whether they be of god.The secōd. Memento.

Pope Innocent appoynted, that the names of the dead shuld not be rehear­sed in the Masse before, but after the consecration. Durandus.

Pope Gregory the first put the Pater noster to the Masse,The Pater noster. and commaunded, that it should be sōg with a loud voice. In the yeare. &c. 590. Ioan. Laziardus.

He also commaūded, that the priest at his masse before the Lordes prayer, should sing these words Oremus praecep­tis, Praeceptis salutaribus &c. salutaribus moniti. &c. Blessed Grego­ry saith Durandus, thought it good, that the Lordes prayer after ye Canon should be sayd ouer the host, affirming in hys register, that it is vnsemely, that the prayer whiche Scholasticus made, should be sayde ouer the Euchariste, & ye prayer left out, whiche the Lord himselfe had [Page] sayd, & the Apostles likewise were wōt to say. It is song, sayth he, among the Grekes of al ye people together, but a­mōg vs of the priests alone. Rat. di. off.

Ioannes Nauclerus writeth in his chronicle, yt the holy Apostle S. Peter, when he celebrated the Lordes supper, vsed none other but ye Lordes prayer which we commonly call the Pater noster. As for all other thinges that be now vsed in the masse they haue bene added and brought in since that tyme by dyuers mē of theyr owne fansy & brayne with­out the authoritie of gods worde.

Libera nosPope Gregory the firste added to the masse also this prayer Libera nos quesu­mus. &c. and commaunded, that it should be said after the Lordes prayer. Chron. Germ.

Pax domi­ni.Pope Innocentius the first put to the masse Pax domini sit semper vobiscum: and cōmaunded that the people should aunswere. Et cū spiritu tuo. In the yere. &c. 408. Chron. Germ.

Agnus dei.Pope Sergius the first of that name inuented the Agnus dei, and commaunded that it shoulde be songe of the cler­gye and of the people together at the [Page 134] communion or masse. In the yeare. &c. 684. Plat. Durandus. D. Barns.

He ordayned also, that while the quiere sing the Agnus, The bre­king of the hooste, or singynge cake. the priest should breake the missal bread in three parts: one for the soules of the Sainctes, that are in Heauen: an other for them that are in purgatorye, the thirde for them that are in this world liuyng in sinne. Agayne, that the priest shoulde holde stil in his hands two peces of that bro­ken bread ouer the chalice, and let the thyrde parte thereof fall downe into the chalice, saying these wordes: Hec commixtio corporis & sanguinis. &c.

Pope Leo the second ordayned ye ca­rying about & kyssing of ye Paxe,The Paxe yt the people might haue somwhat to doe (as it may seeme) while the priest eate vp & drink vp altogether alone at the altar. In the yeare. &c. 676. Grat. plat. Fasci. Temp. Durandus. D. Barns. Vannius.

Notwithstāding some attribute this idle inuētion to pope Innocent the first. De consec, dist. 2. Cap. Pax igitur. Lib. Con­cil. Michael. Bucchingerus. &c.

Pope Innocent the firste made a de­cree, that on solemne feastes the priests [Page] [...] [Page 134] [...] [Page] at the Agnus should kisse one an other,Priestes kissing one an other. but the commō people should kisse the Paxe. In the yere. &c. 408. De cons. dist. 2 cap, Pacem. Plat. Sabell. Pol. Pantal.

Masses of Requiem.In the masse for the dead the Paxe is not giuen, sayth Durand, bicause the faithfull soules are no more, neyther shall be in the trouble of this worlde, but they rest now in the Lorde, so that the kysse of peace is not necessary nor nedefull for them, whiche is the signe of peace and concorde, and therefore at that masse this prayer is not said, Do­mine Iesu Christe qui dedisti Apostolis tuis pacem. &c. Hereof also commeth it to passe, that among the monkes there is no Paxe giuen, bicause they are coūted dead to the world. Rat. di. off. Polid.

The com­munion.Pope Calixtus the first ordained, that so many as were present at masse, af­ter the consecration, should communi­cate together: if they woulde not, that they should be excommunicate. For so sayth he, did the Apostles appoint, and the holy Church of Rome kepeth that order. In the yeare of our Lorde. 217. Grat. de consec. dist. 1. cap. Paracta. Item. Can. Omnes.

[Page 135]This aforesaide constitution is also ascribed to Pope Anacletus. De consec. dist. 1. cap. Episcopus. Lib. concil.

In the primatiue Church, saith Du­rande, all that were present at the cele­bration of masses, that is to say, at the ministratiō of the Lordes supper, were wont euery day to communicate, that is, to receaue with the minister the Sacrament of the body & bloud of Christ, bicause all the Apostles did drynke of the cup accordyng to this saying of the Lord:Math. 26. Drinke ye all of this. &c. Againe he sayth: Uerely the priest himselfe nowe eateth all the partes of the Host. Not­withstanding in certaine Churches, he taketh one parte, and distributeth the other two partes to the ministers, that is to saye, to the Deacon and Subdea­con, accordyng vnto that, whereof S. Luke maketh mention,Luke. 24. that Iesus in Emaus tooke the bread and brake it vp­pon the table: and also, as some say, he did eate before the two Disciples, and what remayned he gaue it vnto them▪ He also afterwarde did eate part of the broyled fish and of the honycombe, and the residue he gaue to hys Disciples. [Page] And therefore after that the Deacon and Subdeacon haue communicated; the clerkes and religious persōs come also vnto the communion, that they al­so may be partakers of the holy Com­munion. Afterwarde the people also doth communicate, bicause Christ did not only eate with his Apostles, which were fewe in number, but also when he shoulde ascende into heauen he did eate with a multitude of hys disciples. And a little after he sayth. The high By­shop (the pope) receaueth one part of the hoste, and geueth an other parte there­of to the Deacon with a kisse, & an o­ther portion to the Subdeacon with­out a kisse. &c.

Of these thinges aforesayd may we euidently perceaue, that in times paste before papacye bare rule in the church of Christ, the celebration of the Lordes Supper was not a priuate repaste of one alone, but a banket of many, ac­cordynge to thys sayinge of the Apo­stle: my brethren when ye come toge­ther to eate (the Lordes Supper) tary one for an other.1. Cor. 11. 1. Cor. 10. Agayne. All we are par­takers of one breade.

[Page 136]Pope Gelasius the first commaūded,Cōmunion vnder both kindes. that the communion shoulde be mini­stred in both kindes to them that come vnto the Lordes table, and that if any were otherwise affected, they shoulde be put awaye from the Lordes table. For (saith he) the diuision of one and the same mystery can not be done with out great sacrilege.Note well In the yere. &c. 494 De cons. dist. 1. cap. comperimus.

A councell holden at Constance did first of all by publique law forbid,Cōmunion vnder one kinde. that the lay people should receaue ye Lordes supper vnder both kinds charging and commaunding that from thence forth the layty shoulde communicate onely vnder one kind, when notwithstāding the commaundement of Christ is farre otherwise.Math. 26. Marke. 14. 1. Cor. x.xi. Drink ye al of this saith he.

And Sainct Marke sayth: They all dranke of it. Here is no exceptiō of the laytye. The holy Apostle saint Paule, also, whensoeuer he maketh any men­tion of the Lordes supper, ioyneth al­wayes the bread and the cup together, not diuiding the one from the other af­ter the doctrine of the pope. In ye yere. &c. 1417. Lib. Concil. Gabr. Biel. &c.

[Page] The Post­communiōThe Author of the postcommunion is not knowen saith Durandus. Notwith­standing Platina maketh Gregory ye first Author of it. So likewise writeth Ioannes Stella, and Iacobus. phillippus Bergo­mensis.

Ite missa est Benedica­mus domi­no. Deo gratias.Pope Leo ye first brought in Ite missa est, and Benedicamus domino with Deo gratias, for a final conclusion of the masse, so that now euery man may go home, as wise as they came. In the yeare. &c. 444. Michael. Bucchingerus.

The masse is ended three man­ner wayes.It is to be noted, saith Durand, that ye masse is ended three maner of wayes Firste of all by Ite missa est: and that is in solemne feastes, when Te deum laudamus, and Gloria in excelsis is songe, And it is so much to say, Be packing home­warde: For the wholsome sacrifice for mankynd is sent or offered vnto God. Or it sheweth to the people, that the masse or the prayers are done.

The Mas­sing Papi­stes knowe not yet what Ite missa est signifieth.Or the meaning of Ite missa est, is this Go after christ, and folow him: for we may not abide in this worlde, but by good workes we must make hast vnto the country of heauen: whiche thynge we maye easelye do for the sacrifice is [Page 137] sente to appease God ye father, by the power whereof the helles are broken, and the gate of paradyse is open. Rati­on. di. offi.

Secondly the Masse is ended by Be­nedicamus domino, and yt is on workyng dayes, and generallye when there are no songes of gladnesse songe before, whereby the people shoulde be allured and stirred vp to geue god thankes. A­gayne, the masse is concluded by Bene­dicamus domino on all fasting dayes and lowe feastes. Rat. di. offi.

Thirdly,Requiescāt in pace. AMEN. the masse is finished by Re­quiescant in pace: and yt is when they sing masse of Requiem for the dead. And then ye maye not aunswere Deo gra­tias, but Amen, that is to saye, So be it. For reast is wyshed vnto them, &c. Rat. di. off.

The councel Aurelianense ordayned, yt the people should not depart out of ye church after ye masse be done,Blessing of the people after masse til they be blessed of the priest. Hereof commeth it to passe, yt the people on the solemne feasts be blessed with an empty cuppe, after yt the prieste hath dronke all vp. Lib. Concil. Guili. Durand.

[Page]Pope Alexander the fyrst made a de­cree, that the people should be sprinck­led with holy water after Masse bee done,Holye wa­ter after masse. that they may, sayth he, thereby be made holy, pure and cleane. In the yeare of oure Lorde, 119. Grati. Platina. Sabellicus.

Of these things aforesayd (most gen­tle Reader) whiche I haue truly and faythfully alleged out of the popyshe Chronicle writers, mayest thou eui­dently see, yt the Romishe and popyshe masse is not so auncient & of so greate antiquitye, as the Romanistes and pa­pistes bragge: but rather that it is a late and yesterday inuention. Agayne yt it was not instituted of Christ, nor of hys Apostles, but fyrst of all clouted together of certayne Popes, euerye man bringing in hys patch and at the laste beautifying it with straunge fea­thers like vnto Esopes crowe. More than a thousand yeare was thys mon­strous masse in patching, before it culd be brought vnto any perfection,The [...]opish Masse is ye foundation of all super­stition. if that may receaue perfection, that is most of all imperfecte. Uppon this wicked, su­perstitious and Idolatrous masse are [Page 138] all monasteries, colleges, chauntries, free chappels, fraternities, and all the sectes of Antichrist yt pope founded and builded, purgatorye also and ye whole papacie is confyrmed and stablished by the Masse. So long as ye Masse endu­reth, so long shall papisme continue ye Pope with his Cardinalls, Monkes, Fryers, Chanons, Nunnes, Ankers, Ankresses, with all their superstition and Idolatrye. But if ye masse once fal, then fal they also down to the ground. I will not say down to hel, frō whence all these their false worshipping of god fyrst of all came and had their begin­ning, according to ye Prophecye, which thou redest in the Reuelation of Saint Iohn.Apo. 17.18▪ And albeit yt the tirauntes of this worlde, and the hipocrites of the same, whose God is their bellye, striue neuer so much for ye defence and vphol­ding of this their popish masse: they wc sweard, fyre & haltar: these wc fained holinesse, crafty persuasions, paynted elo­quence, false allegatiōs of ye holy scrip­tures, & aūcient writers, mony, bribes, gifts, supplicatiōs, lamētatiōs, &c. Yet shall it perishe and come to noughte [Page] with al the wicked patrons, defenders & [...]autors of ye same, according to this prophecy of our sauiour Christ:Math. xv. ii. Thes. ii. Euery plante yt my heauenlye fāther hath not planted, shal be plucked vp by ye rootes. And s. Paule sayth, yt the Lord shal slay ye Antichrist that sonne of perditiō with the breath of his mouth, that is to say, with hys holy worde.

Of certayne decrees appertayning vnto the Masse.

EastwardPOpe Vigilius ordayned, yt priests when they syng masse, shoulde turne their faces to ye east. In ye yeare, &c. 553. Petrus de nat. D. Barns.

Stretchīg out of armes and hoi [...]ng vp of hands.Pope Gelasius the fyrst cōmaunded, yt ye priests should stretch out their armes & holde vp their hands in their masses, but specially whē they say the secrets, the Canon, & the prefaces. In the yere, &c. 498. Chron. Germ.

Pope Alexander the fyrst made a de­cree,One masse in one daye of one priest yt one prieste shoulde saye but one masse in one daye In the yeare, &c. 119. Grat. Plat. Sabel. Lib. Concil.

Pope Telesphorus notwithstanding cō ­maunded, yt on Christmasse day, euery [Page 139] priest mighte sing three masses, one at midnight an other at the cockcrowing and ye third,Thre mas­ses in one daye of one priest. when it is fayre day light: agayne, yt on all other dayes no priest shal sing masse before three of ye clocke in ye morning. In the yeare, &c. 139. Lib. Concil. Plat. Sabell. Pant.

Pope Felix the fyrste decreed,None may masse, but priests on­lye. yt the priests shuld say masse in no place, but in yt which is halowed. The same pope also ordayned, yt none should say masse but priestes only, except necessitye en­forced to the contrary: agayn, ye masses shuld be sayd for the memorye of mar­tirs. In the yere, &c. 269. Plat. Phil. Ber­gom, Sabel. D. Barns. Chron. Angl.

Pope Pius ye fyrst made a decree that those priestes whiche negligently and without due deuotion say masse,Negligent massemon­gers. shuld be extremely punished. In the yere, &c. 147. Lib. Concil. Sigesbert. D. Barns. Except it be to offer.

Pope Leo the fourthe enacted that a laye man shoulde not presume to come into the chauncell while the prieste is at Masse. In the yeare, &c. 858. Sigisbert Platina. No Mas­sing with­out some company.

Pope Sotherus ordayned, yt a prieste shoulde not saye masse, except two at ye [Page] least were present. In ye yeare, &c. 168. Volat. Punctius. D. Barns.

Gloria in excelsis whē it shall be song at masse.Pope Simmachus appoynted, ye Gloria in excelsis shoulde bee song at masse vp­on sondayes, principall feastes, saintes daies, but specially in ye feastes of mar­tirs. In the yere, &c. 499. Plat. Durand. Ranulph. Cestrens.

Pope Nicolas the fyrst made a decree, ye Gloria in excelsis shoulde bee song on maūdy thursday although it be in lent. In the yere, &c. 871. De cons. 1. Cap. Gloria Ioan. Laziard. Cel. And this he appoyn­ted for the solemnitie of ye institution of ye sacrament of Christs body & bloud Ioannes. Stella.

Pope Gregorye ye thirde ordayned, yt the Christians shoulde offer (Dirige Grotes and Masse Pens) for their frendes soules departed and ye priests shuld re­member the dead in their masses,Dirige Grotes & masse pens with Me­mento, do­mine ani­marum, &c and offer sacrifice for them. In the yere, &c. 740. Ioannes. Nauclerus. D. Barns.

Pope Nicolas the fyrst appoynted, yt no man should heare the masse of any priest,The Mas­ses of vn­cleane prie­stes are not to be heard yt is an whoremonger. In the yeare, &c. 871. Lib. Concil. Gratian. Volat. D. Barnes.

[Page 140]The same was also decreed in a cer­tayne councel holden at Mantua vnder pope Alexander the second. In the yere, &c. 1062. Dist. 32. Praeter. Et Capit. 18. Si­quis ammodo Dist. 56. Capi. Apostolica. authoritate.

Pope Gregorye ye seuenth, otherwise called Hyldebrand excommunicated all those priestes,Inconti­nent priests excommu­nicated. yt were whorehunters, and made a decree, yt no man shoulde heare the masse of an whoremonging priest: and yt if any mā contrarye to his ordinaunce would presume to heare ye masse of suche a filthye & incontinente priest, the same shoulde be taken for an Idolatoure. In the yeare, &c. 1073. Dist. 16. Quaest. 7.. Chron

Pope Vigilius commaunded, yt the Canon of the Masse shoulde be read in no place but at ye altare,Canon of the masse. and of no man but of a priest, yea and yt when he hath on his backe his halowed vestures: In the yeare, &c. 535. Chronic. Germani. Achilles.

Pope Martine the fyrst commaūded,Masse sōg with a loud voyce. that the masse should be song openlye with a loude voice. In the yere, &c. 643. Guili. Durand.

[Page]Pope Telesphorus ordayned, y Alleluya shoulde not be song in the temples frō Septuagesima vnto Eas [...]er euen,Alleluya. [...] Masse. but yt in the steade thereof Laus tibi shuld bee [...]ong at Mat [...]ens, Prime and Houres & Euen song, and at Masse, a Tra [...]e. In the yeare of oure Lorde. 139. Chronic. [...]uili. Durand.

Pope Stephan the fyrst decreed, yt the [...] of ye church should be put [...] no prophane vses, [...] and yt none shuld touc [...] [...] but such as ar holy annoyn­t [...]d, [...] y vengeaunce & punyshment y [...] on Balthazar King of Babilon, fal [...] th [...] also, [...]hat presume to touch holy [...] with their vnholy handes. In the [...] of our Lorde. 261. Lib. Concil. Guili▪ Durand.

[...] the fyrst commaunded [...], euen so many as are [...] [...]oly annoynted, should by no mea­nes touch ye chalice, nor the paten ther­of, [...] theyr b [...]re ha [...]de. with their bare hands. Hereof came it to passe, yt the Laye people were not suffered to touche the bare chalice, whē they came vnto the Lordes table in the [...] of papi [...]rye. In the yeare, &c. 129. Chron. Germ. Lib. Concil.

[Page 141]Pope Gregory the first commaunded that priestes should haue light at their masse,Cādels br [...] ninge at Masse. and that there should be set vp­pon the altare a candle brēnyng all the Masse time. In the yeare of our Lorde. 590. Nauclerus. Primeus. Chron.

Pope Clement ordained, that if the altare clothes or Corteynes, or Corpo­porasse clothes be so worne, that they can no longer doe seruice, that thē they shall be brent, and the ashes of thē bu­ried in sanctuarye. For they are, sayth he, holy and precious tinhges, yea and reliques. Guil. Durand.

Pope Pius the firste commaunded,Licky [...] vp of th▪ wyne. that if any of the Sacramentall wyne should chaunce to fall vpon the groūd, or vpon any other place, the priestes should licke it vp with their tonges. In the yeare. &c. 147. Durand. Lib. Concil.

Pope Stephen the first ordained,Halowed garments. that a priest in his diuine seruice should vse none other, but halowed garmentes. In the yeare of our Lord. 261. Sabel.

The same pope also appointed, that the priestes should not weare their ha­lowed garmētes, but only in ye tyme of their diuine seruice. Fa [...]. Temp. Durādus.

[Page] A new ar­ticle of our fayth.Pope Innocent the thyrde bearynge rule, it was decreed in the Councel La­terane, that men must beleue, that al­though the wordes, whiche are recited in the Canon of the Masse, be not re­hearsed of the Euangelistes in theyr Gospels, yet were they spokē of Christ & deliuered to his Apostles, & their suc­cessoures, and be of equall authoritie with the holy scriptures. In the yeare. &c. [...]95. Dec. 3. tit. 41. Cap. 6. Chron.

Gregories s [...]ruice ad­mtted: all oher re­iected.Pope Adrian the first in a Councell holden at Rome, made a decree, that the Occidētall or weast Churches tho­row out all Europe (al other fashions of Matte [...]syng and Massyng set a parte and vtterly put away) should onely vse that kinde of seruice, which Pope Gre­gory the firste had tofore ordayned. In the yeare of our Lord. 796. Naucle­rus. Sigesbert. Durandus. Achiles.

Th popes dec [...]es set forte by the Emperou. Carolus Magnus the Emperoure dyd not a little helpe to bryng this matter to passe. For he dyd not only cōmaūde by publique edicts, yt the decree of ye ro­mish bishop (amōg the which Gregoryes seruice hath not the least nor the lasts place) should be obserued and kept tho­rowe [Page 142] out al the Empyre of Rome, but he himself also was a most diligent set­ter forth of the same. For he ran about from place to place thorow out all the prouinces of the Empyre, & compelled all the priests, whether they would or not, to receaue the seruice which Pope Gregory appointed, yea and yt not only with threatning & manacyng wordes, but also with emprisonment. Ioan. Nauclerus Guilielmus Durandus. A fond tale

Iacobus de voragine in the life of Pope Gregory the firste, telleth a tale concer­ning this matter. In tymes past, saieth he, when the seruice, whiche Ambrose made, was more frequented and vsed in Churches, than was the seruice, whiche Gregory had appoynted:Gregoryes seruice thrust into the Church [...] violence. the Bi­shop of Rome called Adrianus gathe­red a Councell together, in the whiche it was ordayned, that Gregoryes ser­uice shoulde be obserued and kept vni­uersallye: whiche determination of the Councell, Charles the Empe­roure did diligentlye put in execution, whyle he rān about by diuerse prouin­ces, and enforced all the Clergye, part­lye with threatnyngs and partly with [Page] punishementes, to receaue that order. And as touchynge the bookes of Am­brose seruice, he brent them to ashes in all places, and threwe into prison ma­ny priests that would not consent and agree to the matter. Blessed Eugenius the Bishop commyng vnto the Coun­cell, founde that it was dissolued three dayes before his commyng. Notwith­standyng thorowe his wisedome, he so persuaded the Lord Pope, that he cal­led agayne all the Prelates yt had bene present at the Councel, and were now departed by the space of three dayes. Therfore when the Councell was ga­thered agayne together, in this all the fathers did consēt and agree, that both the ma [...]ebokes of Ambrose and Grego­ry shuld be laid vpon the altar of bles­sed Peter the An [...]le, and the Church doores di [...]igen [...]ly shut, and most ware­ly sealed vp with the signets of many and diuer [...] Bishops Againe, that they should all the whole night geue them­selues to prayer, that the Lorde myght reuele, declare, open and shewe vnto them by some euident signe or token, whiche of these. ii. seruices he woulde [Page 143] haue vsed in the temples. Thus they doyng in all points, as they had deter­mined, in the morning opened ye church doores, and founde both the Missals or massebookes open vpon the altare: or rather, as some saye, they found Grego­ryes massebooke vtterly plucked a sun­der one pece from an other, and scatte­red abroad into thys and that place. As touchynge Ambrose booke, they onely found it open vpon the altare in the very same place, where they had tofor [...] layd it. By this signe they thought thē selues sufficiently instructed & taught of God, that the seruice, which Gregory had made, ought to be set abroade and vsed thorowout all the world: and that Ambroses seruice should only be obserued & kept in hys owne Church, which is at Mediolanum, where he sometym [...] was Byshop. Hereof came it to passe, that Gregoryes seruice hath onely place nowe a dayes in the greatest parte of Europe. Iacobus de voragine in vita Gregorij primi. Guil. Durand.

Thus hast thou (most gētle Reader) howe the masse was begotten, concea­ued & borne euen anone after the Apo­stles [Page] tyme, if all be true that the Histo­riographes write. Thou hast also how the masse grewe vp in continuance of time, and was encreased by diuerse po­pes euerye one puttyng vnto it theyr owne fantasye, tyll at the laste it was full finished by Pope Gregory the first,When the Masse be­gan to take place. about the yeare of our Lord. 600, euen aboute the very tyme, when Mohom­metes secte began in the East parte of the worlde, and papacye in the weste. Notwithstandyng from Pope Gre­goryes dayes vnto the tyme of Carolus Magnus, the forme of Gregoryes Masse was vsed onely in the Citie of Rome, and in the diocesse of the same, aboute two hundred yeares. Frō Charles the great vnto ye tyme of Charles the fift, the Masse rained, ruled, ruffled, & triū ­phed, as a moste puissant and myghty Queene, not onely in Italye, and Ger­many, in Fraunce and Englande, but also in all the Churches of the weste part of the worlde, about. 700. yeares. But in ye daies of the Emperour Charles the fifth,Kinde Ed­warde the sixte. and in the most florishyng reygne of the most blessed and Godlye Prince Kynge Edward the sixte Kynge [Page 144] of Englande, Fraunce and Irelande &c, the Masse beynge an olde worne hagge, full of sickenesses and disseases, died, was buryed and went down into Purgatory, for the maintenaūce wher­of she was moste chieflye deuysed and defended, so that now neyther Germa­manye, nor Denmarke, nor England, nor Scotlande with many other coun­treyes and kyngdomes is anye more troubled wt her sorceries & witchcrafts, neyther are those her Chapplens the Massemongers and Purgatory rakers any more set a worke, or had in price.

And although the Masse seeme yet to pant and to breathe in some pla­ces,The fina [...] destruction of the Po­pishe masse is at hand. as though she woulde be glad to recouer lyfe, and to lyue yet a lyttle longer in thys worlde: yet forasmuche as she is no God, but an Idoll of all moste vayne, she shall neuer so ryse a­gayne, that she shall recouer her olde strengths & dignities, but rather shall decay dayly more and more, and suffer those worthye and deserued plagues, which God threatneth her in the re­uelations of blessed.Apoc. 18. S. Iohn. For this prophecie of our Sauiour Christ shall [Page] for euer & euer abide true: Euery plāt, that my heauenly father hath not plā ­ted,Math. 15. shall be plucked vp by the rootes.

Of the Massing Priest.

Gabriel Biel. in ex­po. Can. FOrasmuche as no man hath authoritie and power to con­secrat, make and offer the bo­dy and bloud of Christ (as the Papistes teach) but he onely, whiche is a priest lawfully made and appointed: no, neither Aungels nor Archaungels, neyther blessed Mary, nor any Sainct in Heauen.

Pope Gaius the firste of that name ordayned, that he whiche shoulde be a Massemonger or Godmaker, that is to saye, a prieste, shoulde, as it were by de­grees, ascende and come vp vnto the order of priesthoode.Degrees of orders. Therefore he ap­poynted, that suche one as woulde be a priest and saye Masse, shoulde fyrst of all be a doorekeper: secondelye, a Rea­der: thyrdelye, an Exorciste or Coniu­rare: fourthlye, an Acholute a lyghter and carier of Candles: fyftlye, a Sub­deacon: sixtly, a Deacon: and seuēthly, a priest, Plat. Polid. &c.

[Page 147]Pope Calixte the fyrst appoynted, yt ye aforesayd orders shuld be geuē foure times in the yeare,The times of orders geuing. yt is to say, at ye Em­bring dayes, whereas before they wer geuen only in ye moneth of December: so yt whosoeuer wil be a Massing priest must diligently attend vpō those times Plat. Valent. Vannius.

Pope Boniface the fyrst made a decree, yt no man shoulde be made a Massyng Prieste,The age of a Massing priest. before he were thirtye yeres of age. Grat. Dist. 78. Cap. Si quis triginta.

Pope Zacharius the fyrst notwithstā ­ding fearyng that Ladye Masse would wante Chaplens and customers, dis­penseth wyth the former acte, and graunted, that a man might bee made a Massyng Prieste at the age of .xxv. yeares, if necessitye so required, Lib. Conc [...]l.

Pope Anicetus ordayned, yt the Mas­sing priest,Docked heades▪ Smothe chinnes. Shauen. crownes. A bond m [...] ̄ may be no Massing priest. should weare no long haire nor bearde, but yt he should haue Aures patentes, and yt he shuld haue his crown shauen as rounde as a bowle. Gratian. Dist. 23. Cap. Prohibere fratres. Plat.

Pope Leo the fyrst made a decree, yt no man that is bonde should be admit­ted [Page] to be a Massemonger. Dist. 54. Cap. Episcoporum. Nullus.

A banck­route cā be no masse­monger.Pope Bonifacius the fyrst commaun­ded, yt no banckeroute, or endebted per­son shuld be admitted vnto ye Clergye. Plat. Lib. Concil.

A massemō ger muste forsweare maryage.Pope Calixt ye first appointed, yt who­soeuer wil take vpon hym the order of a Massing priest, must forsweare mari­age, & leade a single lyfe. Grat. Dist. 27. Ca. Presbyteres. Nauclerus.

A mā twice maryed ought not to be a priest.Pope Gregorye the fyrst made a decree yt none yt had bene twice maryed, shuld be admitted to be a priest. Dist. 33. Cap. Maritum duarum.

A persō dis­membred may be no priest.Pope Gelasius the fyrst ordained, yt no dismembred person shuld be admitted vnto ye order of priesthode. Grat. Dist. 55 Cap. Si euangelica.

Priest fas­ting before and after Masse.Pope Clement the fyrst appoynted, yt the priest, after he had sayde Masse, should continue fastyng by the space of three houres, before he eyther eate or drinke. Dist. 2. de consec. De tribus. Gradi­bus. And Gratianus witnesseth, that a priest also ought to come to Masse fas­ting. De cons. Dist. 2, Can. Liquido. Item. Cap. Sacramenta altaris.

Of the dignitie and power of the Massing Priest, and of the honour that is due vnto hym, be he good or bad.

PRiestes are worthye to be honoured of all men, for the dignitie,Math, xviii whiche they haue of GOD. For God hath geuen them power to bynde and to loose, as it is writ­ten: Whatsoeuer ye shall bynde vpon earth, shall also be bounde in heauen. And whatsoeuer ye shall losen vppon earth,The mas­sing prieste compared to Mary ye Virgine. Note wel this iuglīg shal bee losoned also in heauen. For a priest after a certaine manner is lyke Mary the Virgine. And thys is declared by three thinges. Fyrst as the blessed Virgine dyd conceaue Iesus Christ by fyue woordes, as is it men­tioned in the Gospell of Luke. Fiat mihi secundum verbum tuum: So lyke­wyse the Prieste maketh the true bo­dye of Christ, by these fyue woordes, Hoc est enim corpus meum. Luke i. Math. xxvi. And as whole Christ immediatly after the consent of Mary, was in her wombe: so lykewyse immediatly after ye pronunciation of ye [Page] wordes of consecration, the breade is transsubstātiated & turned into ye true body of Christ. Secondly as the blessed Virgine after shee had broughte forth Christ, dyd beare hym in her handes, & layde hym in ye maunger: so likewyse ye priest after the consecration immedi­atly lyfteth vp the body of Christ, and laieth him down again, & beareth him, & handleth him in his hands. Thirdly, as ye blessed Virgine was sāctifyed in ye wombe, before she conceaued Christ: so likewise ye priest receaueth orders & is annoynted, before he consecrateth.

For without taking orders he could consecrate nothing: and therfore a lay­man although he be neuer so holy can do nothing in this matter, although he should pronounce the wordes of conse­cration. In consideration whereof, we must know,A massing priest is more excel­lent than an Aungel. Note. yt the dignitie of priests af­ter a certayne manner doth farre excel the dignitie of Angels. For power to make ye body of Christ is geuē to none of the Angells, so that the baseste and moste inferioure prieste in the worlde can doe that, whiche the greatest and highest Aungell in heauen can not do. [Page 149] Therefore Barnarde sayeth: O the worshipfull dignitye of priestes, in whose handes the Sonne of God as in the Virgines wombe is incarnate. Wherefore Austen sayeth, that in the consecration of the holy hoste all the heauenly courte serueth hym, that is to say, the priest: and the Lorde of hea­uen commeth downe vnto hym. Am­brose therefore also sayth writing vp­on Luke:Priests ar to be hono­red aboue all Kyngs. Doubte thou not, but yt the Angels are there present, when Christ is present vpon the altare: so yt priests are to be honoured aboue all Kinges, Princes, Knyghtes and men of Nobili­tie. For a prieste is higher than Kyn­ges, more blessed and happye than Aungells, beyng the maker of hys ma­ker, and therefore he is worthye to bee honoured, &c. Yea let it be graun­ted, that the priest bee euill: yet is he to be honoured for ye dignitye of priest­hoode, as it is declared in the decrees. Priestes although they bee euill, yet ought we to honoure them for the sa­cramentes sake. 1. Quaest. 1. Sacramenta. &c. Sermones Discipuli in Sermon. 28. De honore.

[Page]As there are nine quiers or orders of Angells in heauen: so like wise ar there nyne dignities of priestes.Nine dig­nityes of priestes. The fyrst dignitye of priestes. Iere .i.

Fyrst, Priestes are aboue all Kynges and Princes of the earth, as God say­eth by Ieremye: I haue set thee thys daye ouer Nations and Kingdomes. And this to bee true, appeareth thus. The dignitye of the prieste is such and so great, yt it lyeth in his power to con­secrate and make Kinges: but all the Kynges of the worlde are not able to make one Priest. And for a profe there­of, that priestes be greater and of farre more excellencye, than Kinges are: it is to be noted, yt there is no Prince so greate, whiche doth not bowe downe hys necke in confession to the Prieste, and humble hymselfe before the priest as before God, being in dede Goddes vicare. Therefore God oute of hands exalted the Priestes aboue al men, and aboue all creatures, as a certaine Doc­tor sayth, speakyng of Priestes. Al­though by nature ye bee men: yet in dignitye ye excell all men. Agayne: A Prieste is hygher than Kynges, more blessed and happye than Aungells, and [Page 150] the maker of hys maker.

Secondly, The second dignitye of priestes. God hath honoured them in temporall thinges. For those thin­ges, which God reserued vnto himself, that is to say, the tenthes, ye offerings, the fyrst frutes, and the other Patri­monyes of Christe crucifyed, he hath freely geuen to ye priests for the susten­tation and mainteinaunce of their bo­dy, that they being free from laboure (when other mē must nedes worke for their liuing) may ye more quietly serue God in spirituall thinges.

Thyrdly, God hath honoured them in geuing them suche immunities,The thirde dignitye of priestes. priui­leges, liberties, and fredomes, that no earthlye Prince hath iurisdiction ouer them, neither king, neither Prince, nei­ther any other seculare mā: no neither dare any man lay violente hande vpon them, no, not vppon the lessest of ye or­der. For whosoeuer doth the contrary, he is excommunicate with the greater excommunication eo facto, both in hea­uen and in earth. Uerely God doth so defend thē, yt none dare trouble thē ey­ther in worde or in deede, insomuche yt [Page] whatsoeuer displeasure is done vnto any of them he thynketh it to be done to hymselfe, as the Lorde hymselfe say­eth by ye Prophete Zacharye:Zacha 2. He ye tou­cheth you, toucheth the apple of myne eye.Psal. 105. Agayne in the Psalme he sayeth: touch not myne annoynted: so yt priests are not to bee molested so muche as with a worde, but they ar to be honou­red, as the Lorde sayde to Moses and Aaron: I wil blesse them ye blesse you, and curse them that curse you. In con­sideration wherof, the priestes and mē of the church are priuileged insomuche that whosoeuer doe make, or cause to bee made or to be kepte any statutes, that bee agaynste the libertyes of the priestes and men of the Clergye, they are strayght wayes excommunicate & accursed. Item, no worldely Prince dare make exactions vppon the Cler­gye: neyther dare any man aske any kynde of paymentes, or take any thing of the Clergye: For if he doe, he is out of hande excommunicate, neyther can he be absolued from the aforesayd ex­communication, excepte he make resti­tution at the full.

[Page 151] Fourthly, The fourth dignitie of Priests. God hath honored the prie­stes in that he hath committed vnto them the soules of the faythfull, that is to say, the holy Churche of the whiche Chrisostome saith: The church is more honourable than heauen, and the aun­gels, & all other creatures. Christ hath loued the Churche more than himselfe for whose sake he came downe from heauen into this world, and serued for it xxxiii. yeares, and at the laste suffred bitter death for it, and doth nowe geue vnto it his body for meate, & his bloud for drinke, and after this life he geueth himselfe vnto it for a rewarde. More­ouer he hath committed thys welbelo­ued Churche to priestes with all the giftes, that is to say the Sacramentes. For the order of priesthood onely hath power to baptise, except it be in neces­sitie, at whiche tyme it is lawefull for euery man and woman to baptise. Al­so he alone hath aucthoritie to minister the Sacrament of confirmation. Item, the priest alone hathe power to heare confession, to geue absolution, and to enioyne penaunce, accordynge to this saying of Christ: take the holy Ghost: [Page] whose sinnes ye forgeue they are forgeuen them:Iohn. 20. but whose synnes ye do re­tayne, they are retayned. Itē, he alone hath power to minister the Sacramēt of extreme vnction.Math. 5. &c. In this incom­prehensible dignitye God hath singu­larely honoured them aboue all other men. Ye are that lyght of the worlde, sayth he. For as the worlde shoulde be nothynge without lyght euen so is the Churche nothyng without priestes.

Fiftly, God hath honored thē in this, that he hath streightly charged all men to be obedient vnto them, as vnto him selfe, of what condition or state so euer they be,Luke. 10. as he sayth: He that heareth you, heareth me: and he that despiseth you, despiseth me. Whatsoeuer is not lawefull (sayth Austen) it is the shep­heardes office to forbyd, and the duty of the flock, to heare and to obey. Therfore all men muste obey the Priestes euen as Christ, when they commaunde them to faste, to kepe holy day. &c. Therfore the Lorde threatneth them that are disobedient and rebell agaynst the commaundement of Priestes, saying: he that is proude,Deut. 17. and will not obey the [Page 152] commaundement of the Priest, let hym dye the death. An example hereof haue we in Dathan, Nume. 16. Abiron, and Chore, whiche rebelled agaynste Moses and Aaron, and therefore the earth opened, and swalowed them vp quick.

Sixtly, God hath honored them by giuyng them power to bynde and to loosen,The sixte dignitie of priestes. Math. 18. as it is written: Whatsoeuer ye shall binde vpon the earth. &c. This power of binding and losoning is vn­derstande one waye of excommunica­tion, whiche is the spirituall swearde: and it is greatly to be feared. An other way this power is to be vnderstand of the absolution of sinnes. Therfore the Bishop whē he maketh priestes, blow­eth and breatheth vpon them, saying: Take the holy Ghost. &c.

Seuenthly, Iohn. 20. God hath honored them in that they are called aungels in the scriptures.The se­uenth dig­nitye of priestes. The office of Aungels▪ Therefore sayth Gregory: All that are termed by the name of a priest, are called Aungels. But where­fore are they called aungels. Verelye bicause they haue certayne properties with the angels. First, bicause it is the office of aungels to minister vnto God [Page] and vnto men, as the Apostle saith: All Aūgels are ministring spirits. So like­wise is it the dutye of priestes to serue God day & night,Hebr. 1. and to minister vnto men, with the Sacramentes. Second­ly, bicause an aungell is pure in lyfe: so in lyke maner ought euery priest to be chast and pure in his life and conuersa­tion.To lyue chaste is an Aungelyke lyfe. For to liue chast, is an aungelike life, as Ambrose saith: they that are not maried, nor do mary, are as aungels in earth. Damascen sayth: Abstinence from mariage is the folowyng of aungels. Thyrdly, it is the office of Aungels to enforme and instructe men by good in­spiration. So likewise is it the priestes duty to do by the word of god. Fourthly, it is ye duty of aungels to prayse god so likewise are the priestes bounde vn­der payne of deadly synne to say eueryday, theyr mattens, prime, and houres, euen [...]ong. &c. vnto the prayse of God.

The eyght dignitie of Priestes. Eyghtly, God hath honored ye priests in this, that they are in some poyntes like to the most blessed virgine Mary. First, as the most blessed virgin Mary did conceaue thorowe fyue wordes the true body of Christ, Fiat mihi secundum [Page 153] verbum tuum, so likewise the priest tho­row fiue words.Luke. 1. Math. 18. Hoc est enim corpus meū maketh the body of Christ. And as im­mediatlye after the consent of Marye, whole Christe was in her wombe: so likewise out of hande after the wordes of consecration be pronounced by the priest, the bread is turned into the sub­stance of the very body of Christ, secōd­ly, as the blessed virgine, after she had brought forth Christe, bare hym in her handes, and layde him in the cribe and tooke hym vp agayne: so likewyse the priest after the consecration lifteth vp Christ, and layeth him downe agayne, and beareth hym vnto the sicke, and handleth him with his handes. Third­ly, as the blessed virgine was sāctified in her wombe,Psal. 46. before she conceaued Christ, as it is written: The most high hath sāctified his tabernacle: so in like manner the priest receaueth holye or­ders, before he cōsecrateth: for he could not consecrate, excepte he were orde­red. And therefore a Laye man, be he neuer so holye, can do nothyng in thys matter, althoughe he pronounceth the wordes of consecration.

[Page] The ninth dignitie of priestes. Ninthly, God hath honored the prie­stes aboue Aungels, yea, and somwhat also aboue the dignitie of blessed Mary the virgine. First in the dignitie of ke­ping. For a priest is bound to kepe many soules, as the Byshop is bounde to looke vpon al the diocesse, and the Po­pe the whole worlde, and the Curate hys parishe, as Bernarde saith: O how worthy kepers are they, which so care­fully watche, that they may kepe the soules that are committed vnto them from euerlastyng death. But an Aun­gell hath but one soule committed vn­to hym for to kepe, as Bernarde testi­fieth: Great is the dignitie of soules, that euery one of them euen from the very tyme of their birth, shoulde haue an aungel appointed for to kepe them. Secondly, in taking and touchyng the body of Christ. The angels doe but see God,Math. 18. The priest maketh God, hād­leth God, and cateth God. as it is written: Their aungels see the face of my Father, whiche is in heauen. But in this is the priest grea­ter than the Aūgell: for he doth but see God, but the priest handleth hym, yea and eateth him, which was neuer giuē to any Aungell so to do, but it sufficeth [Page 154] hym to beholde God. Thirdly, in con­secratyng the bodye of Christe. And in this point the priest doth not onely ex­cell the Aungels, but also after a cer­tayne manner Marye the Mother of Christ: so that the lessest priest on earth is able to do that, whiche the greatest Aungell in Heauen can not doe. Ther­fore saith Barnarde: O the dignitie of priestes worthy to be had in great re­uerence, in whose handes as in the wombe of the Virgine the Sonne of God is incarnate. Austen also saith: In the consecration of the holye host the whole court of Heauen doth seruice to the priest, yea, and the Lorde of heauen commeth downe vnto him. Likewyse saith Ambrose vpō Luke: Doubt thou not, but that Aungels are there presēt when Christ is present on the altare, & whē he is offered: so yt Christ may well say to euery priest, yt which is writtē in Esay:Esay. 5. What coulde I haue done, more for thee, & haue not done it? Further­more we must know, that euerye mā is boūd to honour priests, seing ye god himself hath so many & sundry waies gar­nished & beautified thē with suche & so [Page] great honour. But contrary to this do all they, that dishonour priestes: and in this they greuouslye offende God, as Henricus de vrimaria writing vpon the fourth commaundement saith: Wo be vnto them and euerlasting damnation hangeth ouer their heades, that do dis­honour priestes, speake euill of them, diffame & backbite them:Against the backbiters of Priests. for they cruci­fie the Sonne of God againe. For so often as thou backbitest or [...]laundrest a religious person or priest: so often dost thou put a crowne of thorne vpon Christes head: For they are the head & vpper parte of the Churche militante. So often as thou doest any displeasure vnto them: so often dost thou fasten Christ with nayles to the crosse. So of­ten as thou raylest vpon them: so often dost thou spit Christ in the face. And so often as thou dost euill entreat them, and find faulte either in their speaking or doying: so often dost yu thrust Christ vnto the hart with a speare. God ther­fore willing to shewe howe greatly he detesteth that synne, hath made it eui­dent with that wonderful punishment and vnwonted paine, whiche Dathan, [Page 155] Abiron and Chore,Num. xvi [...] suffered, whom the earth dyd swalowe vp quicke, bycause they dyd mysuse the Priestes. Of these thynges aforesayde it euidentlye ap­peareth, yt priestes euen of dutye ought to bee honoured of all men. In sermo­nibus discipuli. Germ. iii. Dom. 14. Post. Festum. Trinitatis.

O ye Priestes, which are the bucke­lars and officers of ye true Salomon, that is to saye, of Iesus Christ, and the chamberlaynes and dispensatoures or stewardes of the mysteryes of God: Consider & marke diligentlye in what degree and dignitye ye are set ouer all the goodes of the Lorde. What could God doe more for the Priestes than to geue them power for to make hym­selfe, to handle hym, to eate hym, & to geue him to other? Therefore remēber your selues, and consider well ye noble priuilege of your dignitye.

Althoughe glasse bee made of vyle matter and stuffe,A simili­tude to set forth ye dig­nitie of priestes. yet is it reproued & founde to be more clere than golde and siluer, so likewise euery priest, be he ne­uer so great and greuous a sinner, yet doth he farre excell al other creatures, [Page] both Kinges and Princes & is of grea­ter dignitie than al ye creatures yt are. Ye are (sayeth S. Peter speakyng to priestes) a chosen generation,i. Peter. ii a royall priesthoode, an holy nation, a wonne people, not only of a temporal election but also of an eternall predestination.

O the worshipful dignitie of priests, if ye liue worthily and priestlike, with­in whose handes as in the Virgines wombe the sonne of God is incarnate and made man. O heauenly mysterye, which ye father and ye sonne, and ye holy ghoste doth so maruelouslye worke by you, yt in one and in the same moment the same God, whiche sitteth & ruleth in heauen, is a sacrifice in your hands. The heauen wondreth at so noble a priuilege: the earth marueleth: man is greatly astonied: hell quaketh for feare the deuell trembleth and shaketh all yt is on hym: the Aungelike highnesse is in great admiration. What then shall I priest geue agayne vnto the Lorde, for all thinges that he hath geuen me? As for an example: He that hath made me, hath geuen me power to make hym: yea he that made me without me, is made by the [Page 156] meanes of me, &c. Consider therefore (O ye Priestes) the maruelous digni­tie of your excellencye, that God hath not onely ordained you before al other people, but he hath also made you pas­sing all other creatures which he hath created vnto the prayse and glorye of his name, &c.

Sauyng ye Aungels reuerence whose number is infinite: I say playnly, that ye are greater than Aungells, and doe farre excell their dignitye largo modo lo­quendo. For to whiche of the Aungels hath God geuen that, whiche he hath geuen to the priest?Math, xvi I meane. Whatso­euer ye bynde on earth, shal be bounde also in heauen. Note: there are two keyes, that is to say, of knowledge and of power, geuen of the Lord to blessed Peter and to other men: not to al mē, but to Priestes alone, and to their successoures.Of forge­uing sinnes For althoughe God alone forgeue synne, yet neuer or ve­rye seldome dothe he forgeue synne withoute his ministers, that is to say, Priestes. Whiche thyng may be pro­ued by the Lepers, to whome, when the Lorde had healed them, he sald: Go: [Page] shewe your selues to the priestes, and humbly obey them. And whyle they were goyng, they were made cleane. It maye also bee proued by Lazarus, whom when the Lorde had raysed vp; he sayd to hys Disciples:Luke. xvi. Iohn. xi. Loose hym and let hym go. But wherfore dyd not the Lorde hymselfe loosen hym from yt knots of the byndings, which had lo­soned hym frō ye bondes of death? And wherfore dyd he not commaunde Ma­ry and Martha hys systers to loose him or hys kynnesfolke the Iewes, whiche were nerer vnto hym by the course of nature, than the Disciples of ye Lord? Verelye to declare manifestlye and to proue playnly that the power to loose and to bynde is geuen of the Lorde to priestes alone. Beholde, how great the goodnesse of God, and the worthinesse of priestes, is. For the Lorde himselfe worketh good somtime euen by them ye are euell: and that to thys ende, by­cause the keyes of the Churche should not be despised or set at nought of the faythfull. For although priestes some­time haue not thys power ex merito: yet haue they it ex officio dignitatis. And [Page 157] if any priest [...]e vnworthye (which god forbid) yt hurteth hymselfe: it hyndreth thee nothyng at all. Beholde, what greate power is geuen to you priestes, For your tounges are made the keyes of heauen. O how great dignitie,Priestes i [...] [...] in­cōparable. saith Bernard, hath god geuen to you? How great and excellent is ye prerogatiue of ye priestes order? He hath preferred you aboue the Kynges of ye earth: He hath exalted thys order of priestes aboue all men: Yea as I may speake more high­ly, he hath preferred you before Aun­gells thrones and powers.Hebr. ii. For as he toke not Aungels but Abrahams sede to bryng to passe redemption: so lyke­wyse hath he committed ye consecrati­on of his body and bloude, not to Aun­gells, but to men, that is to saye, to priestes only.

Seing then, yt a priest is of so greate dignitie, yt he is the maker of hys ma­ker: him to destroy or to condemne, it is not conuenient, &c.

This is a very heauenly priuilege, this is an exceding great glory, this is a grace excelling all grace: a priest to holde God in hys hands. We beleue & [Page] are thorowly perswaded, yt the celebra­tion of so noble a mysterye is commit­ted to none of the Aungels, to none of the Archeaungels, nor to any other heauenly spirites, but to your order onely, &c. For on the altare thorowe the mouthe and the handes of ye prie­stes, the bodye of Christ is made, euen that very bodye, whiche is on the right hand of God, &c.

O ye priestes howe greate a thing is this, that at the lifting vp of your han­des, Kynges bowe down their heades, yea Kings and Queenes offer giftes to you. All the Churche or congregation confesseth & calleth you fathers, and desireth you to praye for them, &c.

O the worshipfull holynesse of prie­stes handes. O blessed and happie exer­cise. O the true ioye of the worlde, where lowe things ar ioyned to ye most high thinges,The Mas­sing priest is here cal­led Christ. [...], Pet. ii. when Christ handleth Christ, ye priest, ye sonne of God. Thou hast a delight to be with the sonnes of men. Therefore sayth Peter, speakyng of priests: ye are a chosen generation, a royall Priesthoode, an holy Nation, a wonne people, &c.

[Page 158]O ye priests consider the excellencye of your moste noble dignitye: For the lord hath enriched & beautified you be­fore al other his creatures. Verely prie­stes ar worthy to be honoured, seing ye the Lord hath geuē vnto thē passing al other, so greate grace and honoure in the worlde.

Ex lib cui titulus est. Stella Clericorum.

Of the ceremonies of the popyshe Churche. Of holy water.

POpe Alexander the fyrst (as ye papistes fayne) ordayned wa­ter mingled with salte to bee halowed,Holi water & afterward sprinckled vpon the people, to put away their sinnes, and to make thē holy and pure: He also commaunded, yt it shoulde bee kept both in churches and in houses to chase and dryue away deuills and wic­ked spirites,The verts of holy wa­ter. not onely oute of houses wher mēdwel, but also out of ye hearts of the faythfull: as though fayth and ye deuel could dwel together in one heart In the yere, &c. 110. Grat. Plat. Sabel. Lib. Concil. D. Barns. P [...]antal.

[Page]The wordes of pope Alexanders ca­non ar these.Blasphe­mye agaīst the bloude of Christ. We blesse ye water ming­led with salte for thys purpose, that all that bee sprinckled therewith, may bee made holy and pure: whiche thyng we commaunde all Priestes lykewyse to doe.Leuit. xvi. For sayeth he, if the ashes of an heyfer sprinckled, made holy and clen­sed the people from veniall synnes: Muche more water sprynckled wyth salte, and halowed with holye pray­ers, doth sanctifye, make holye, and clense the people from veniall synnes.liii. Reg. ii.

And if the salte being sprynckled by Helizeus, the barennesse of the [...] water was healed: Howe muche more salte being halowed with Godlye prayers, taketh awaye the barennesse of such thynges as appertayne to man, and sanctifyeth and pourgeth them yt are defiled, and multiplyeth suche goodes as we haue nede of, and turneth away ye disceates of the deuill, and defendeth men from al naughty and wicked fan­sies, &c. De conse. Dist. 3. Cap. Aquam sale conspersam. Lib. Concil.

Is not this good stuffe? is not this worthy to be called gods seruice? Oughte [Page 159] not ye people to ryse vp & make curtesy to the Popyshe shauelynge, when he sprinckleth thē with water of so great vertue? Are not the scriptures here wel applied? Doth not this ceremony make Christ Iacke out of office, with all hys workes and merites? God haue mercy on vs, and shortly confoūd Antichrist.

Guilihelmus Durādus sayth,In [...]at. di. off. yt the holy water hath deserued to haue of God so great vertue, that as outwardly it wa­she [...]h the body from filthynesse: so in­wardly clēseth the soules from sinnes. O blasphemye intollerable. This is ye goodly Godlye Catholyke doctrine, wherwith the vngoodly vngodly Pa­pistes infecte the mindes of such Chri­stians, as are simple and light of belief, yea, wherwith they caste the soules of all suche, as put their confidence and trust in these pylde, begarly, and lousy ceremonyes, into euerlastyng damna­tion. And yet must they be called lauda­ble ceremonies, well worthy (and God will.) to be frequented and vsed in the Churche of Christ. And the teachers of thys doctrine, & the ministers of these ceremonies must alone be coūted wor­thy [Page] to beare office in the Church, to be reputed and taken for the only pyllars of our mother holy Churche, to be had in estimation aboue all men, and to be reuerenced as Gods of all men: and so many as be of contrarye opinion, tea­ching that our whole saluation commeth on­ly from God thorowe fayth in the bloude of Christ, must be adiudged seditious per­sons, sowers of discorde, authors of new learning, teachers of straūge doc­trine,How the ceremonye of holy wa­ter came first into the church. and heretikes. But as I may by coniecture speake my minde cōcerning this ceremonie: I thinke verelye, that as the ceremony of dealing holy bread on the Sondayes (wherof we shal here­after speake) was ordained of ye fathers of Christs Church at that time, to put the people in remembraunce of Chri­stes body breakyng: so lykewise at the same time was this ceremony of water sprinckling brought into the Churche to put the people in remembraunce of Christes bloud sheadyng on the altare of the Crosse for their sinnes. But as the papistes in processe of time lost the signification of holy bread, & of al other ceremonies, & therfore ioyned vnto the [Page 160] certain doctrines of error & false faith, so likewise haue thei done in ye ceremonie of holy water. They not knowing the cause of the first instititution, haue fayned the holy water, as they cal it, to be of such and so greate vertue,The mani­folde ver­tues of ho­ly water. might, and power, that it is able to put away sinne, to geue health both of minde & body, to make so many holy and pure, as be sprinckled with it, to geue abun­daunce of thynges, to dryue awaye de­uils, to chase awaye all the power of our ghostly enemye, yea and to plucke him vp by the rootes and vtterly to de­stroy him with all his Apostatike aun­gels, to put backe diseases, to expell all corrupte and pestilente ayres, to dis­patche all ye guyles, subtilties, sleyghtes and disceates of the lurkyng enemye, [...]o banyshe al thynges that be contra­tye to the healthe, prosperitye, and quietnesse of all such, as dwel in ye hou­ses where it is sprinckled, to geue secu­ritie of hope, corroboratiō & strength­ning of faith, to bring the holy ghost, & at the laste what not? Are not all these things read in their exorcismes & coniuratiōs of their bewitched & salted water [Page] as we haue tofore hearde, and in other Popishe treatyses?

Reade we not these wordes in their Popish primare, which we are taught & commaūded to say, whē we sprinckle our selues with ye water in the Church porche, before we enter into ye Church.

Aqua benedicta sit mihi salus [...] vita. Praesta mihi domine per hanc creaturam as­pertionis aquae, sanitatem mentis, integri­tatem corporis, tutelam salutis, securitatem spei, corroborationem fidei nūc & in futuro. Whiche is thus Englished.

The blessed water mought be vnto me health and life. Graunt me, O Lord, by thys creature of the sprincklyng of water, health of mynde, wholenesse of body, defence of health, safegarde of hope, strengthnynge of faith, now and in tyme to come.

And bicause this their dreame should be of the more credit: they haue fathe­red those their lyes, as they do many o­ther, of an auncient Byshop of Rome, called Alexander the first, whiche liued. In ye yere. &c. 119. And here mayest thou see, what a lying generatiō the Papists are, as I maye speake nothyng of their pestilent and abhominable doctrine.

Of Holy Bread.

THe vse among the Christians was firste of all,The com­muniō daylye. yt so many as came together into the church dayly for to pray, and to heare the worde of God: the same should also dayly receaue together the holye com­munion of the body & bloud of Christ. But when the multitude that profes­sed Christ began to encrease, and wa­xed very great, so that that order could not conueniently be obserued & kepte: the auncient fathers of Christes church made a decree, ye all ye Christians shuld communicate on the Sondayes toge­ther, and be no more bounde vnto the dayly communiō,The cōmunion euery Sonday. as they to fore were. And here of commeth thys sentence of S. Austen: Dayly to cōmunicate I ney­ther cōmende, nor discommend: but on the Sōdaies to receaue ye communion, I would coūcell all men. Whē this re­ceauyng of the communiō euery Son­day was not done with such deuotion, sobernesse, and grauitie, as it ought to haue bene, but thorowe that often cō ­ming vnto it much dissolution & light­nesse [Page] was shewed of diuerse people: the Elders of Christes Church thought it mete for yt present tyme to take awaye the custome of receauing the commu­nion euery Sonday,The Communion at Easter on­lye. & to appoint, that the Christians should receaue the communion together thrice in the yeare, yt is to say, at Easter, at Witsontyde, and at the feaste of Christes natiuitie. But when this order also was not duly and reuerently obserued: it was iudged and thought mete, that the people shoulde commonly receaue the Lordes Supper but once in the yeare, that is to say, at Easter: and that in the stead therof, bi­cause the remembraūce of Christs pas­sion and death should not be forgotten nor his blessed body breaking and pre­cious bloud sheadyng fall from the re­membraunce of the people,Howe the ceremonye of holye bread came firste into ye Churche. whiche is preached, declared, and set forth to the faythful at the Lordes supper by brea­king and eating the bread, and by pouring out & by drinkyng the wine: The Fathers of Christes Church instituted the ceremonies of holy bread and holy water, to put the people in remēbraūce of Christes body breakyng, and bloude [Page 162] sheding: y as they see the bread, whiche is distributed euery Sonday of the mi­nister broken on many peces: so they should set before the eyes of their mind the breaking of Christs body on the al­tare of the Crosse for the remission of their sinnes: again, that as they see the water sprinckled abrode: so they should remēber, that Christes bloud was shed for them on the Crosse, by the effusion and sheading wherof, they be purged, clensed, and purified from al filthinesse of sinne & iniquitie, & by thys meanes addresse themselues to be thankefull to God the Father for so inestimable and excedyng greate benefites giuen vnto them in the death of his Sonne.The signi­fications of the ceremonies were taught the people in times past. And these ceremonies of holy bread and ho­ly water at that tyme were not onely ministred to ye people of the Godly Pastors, but it was also euerye Sondaye preached and declared vnto thē, what the ceremonies signified, and where­fore they were instituted of the rulers of Christes church, euē to put thē in re­mēbraunce of Christes body breakyng and bloud sheadyng on ye altare of the Crosse for the remission & forgiuenesse [Page] of their sinnes. And it is not to be doubted, but the Godly Ministers in those dayes did with sorowfull hearts mini­ster those ceremonies to the people, seyng that they for their vnthankeful­nesse & dissolution of lyfe, were depri­ued of the holy communion of Christs body and bloud, and fedde with ceremonies of mans inuention: and dyd lyke­wise diligently exhort the people so to frame their liues according to the rule of Gods worde, that the Elders of Christes Churche seyng their repen­taunce and amendement of life, might thereby be occasioned to restore vnto them the holy and blessed communion, which is the partaking of the body and bloud of Christ.1. Cor. 10. Thus were the ceremonies not altogether vnprofitable to the people of yt age. But it is in these our dayes farre otherwise. For the ce­remonies in the Popish Churches are stil retained: but who knoweth the sig­nification and meanyng of thē. The bread is euery Sonday distributed, and the water sprinckled: but howe ofte is the death of Christe preached? But as touching ye ceremonye of holy bread, [Page 163] wherof we now speake, it is become a vayne tradition and vtterly vnprofy­table, yea wicked and abhominable, as all other popyshe ceremonyes are lykewise.The abuse of holy bread. For where as it was institu­ted to put the people in remembraūce of Christes body breakyng the priestes deale it vnto thys ende, yt the people eating thereof, shuld beleue to receaue health and saluation both of body and soule. For these are the wordes, which they vse in halowing the bread, as they terme it, takyng vpon them by thys meanes to make the creatures of God more holy, than euer God made them, Benedic domine hanc creaturam panis, qui benedixisti quin (que) pan [...]s in deserto, vt omnes gustantes ex his, recipeant tam corporis quā animae sanitatem. That is to say. Blesse, O Lorde, thys creature of bread, which didst blesse fyue Loaues in the wildernesse, that al that taste of them, may receaue healthe both of body and soule.

What other thyng is thys, than to attribute the vertue of oure saluation to a pylde & beggarly ceremony, which alone commeth of ye meere mercye and gracious goodnesse of God to al men, [Page] that repent and beleue in Christ Iesu hys onely begotten Sonne, and oure alone Sauioure [...] If we maye obtayne health both of bodye and soule by their be witched bread: then was Christ pro­mised, geuen, conceaued, borne circum­cised, persecuted, and put to death for oure synnes in vayne: yea, then was Christ without cause made of God the Father vnto vs, wisedome and righte­ousnesse, and sanctifying, and redemp­tion, yt as it is written. He that reioy­ceth, shoulde reioyce in the Lorde.i. Cor. i. We knowe, sayth the Apostle, yt man is not iustifyed by the workes of the law, but by the fayth of Iesu Christ:Gala, ii. and wee haue beleued in Christ Iesu, that wee myght be iustifyed by ye faith of Christ, and not by the workes of the lawe, bi­cause no fleshe shall be iustifyed by the workes of the law. If we be not iusti­fyed by the workes of that lawe, which God hymselfe commaunded: shall we hope to bee made ryghteous by the ob­seruaunces of mennes triflyng traditi­ons, croked constitutions, idle inuenti­ons, drousye dreames, fonde fantasyes, antichristian actes, deuilysh decrees, [...] [Page 164] O blasphemous Papistes.

Of Procession.

POpe Agapetus the fyrst com­maunded the people to goe procession solemnely on son­dayes & other feastiual daies.Procession In the yeare, &c. 533. Platina. Polyd. D. Barnes. &.

Guilielmus Durandus writeth, that when the people goe a Procession,Why they rynge the bels at pro­cession. the Belles are ronge to thys ende, euen to make the deuills afrayde, and to chase them awaye. For sayeth he, the deuills are wonderfully afrayde, when they heare the trompettes of the church mi­litaunt, I meane the Belles: euen as a Tyraunte is greatlye afrayde, when he heareth in hys owne land the trompets of some myghtye Kyng that is his enemye.Why they ring in any great tem­peste. And thys is also the cause, why the church, when there is a­ny great tempest, ringeth the Belles, yt the deuills hearyng the trompets of ye euerlasting King, shuld be afrayde, and trudge away, and cause no more tem­pestes to aryse, &c. Rat. di. off.

Of Sensing.

Sensyng.POpe Leo the thyrde brought Sen­sing into the church. In the yeare, &c. 796. Pol. D. Barns. Pantal.

Of Candles bearing on Can­delmassedaye.

Candles bearyng.POpe Sergius, otherwise called, Pope Swinesnoute, cōmaunded, yt al the people shuld go on pro­cession vpon Candelmasse day, and ca­ry candels about with them brenning in their handes. In the yeare. &c. 684. Durand. G. Achilles. Howe thys candle bearyng on candlemasse day came first vp,The beginning of cā ­dels bea­ryng on cā ­de [...]masday. yt author of our english festiual de­clareth on thys māner. Somtyme say­eth he, when the Romaines by greate myght and royall power conquered all the worlde (for they had great domini­on) they were so proude, yt they forgat God, & made them diuerse Gods after their own luste. And so among al, they had a God yt they called Mars, that had beene to fore a notable Knight in bat­tayle. And so they prayed to hym for helpe: and for that they woulde spede yt better of this Knyght, the people pray­ed & dyd great worship to his mother, [Page 165] yt was called Februa, after whiche wo­man muche people haue opinion, that ye moneth February is called. Wherfore ye second day of thys moneth is candle­masseday. The Romaines thys nyghte went aboute the citie of Rome wyth Torches & Candles brennyng in wor­ship of thys woman Februa, for hope to haue ye more helpe and succoure of her sonne Mars. Then was there a Pope, yt was called Sergius, and whē he sawe Christen people drawe to thys false Maumetrye and vntrue beliefe: He thought to vndoe thys foule vse and custome, and turne it into Gods wor­ship and our Ladyes, & gaue cōmaun­dement, yt all Christen people shoulde come to Churche and offer vp a candle brennyng in the worship yt they dyd to thys woman Februa, & doe worship to our lady & to her sonne our Lord Iesu Christ. So yt now this feast is solemne­ly halowed thorowe al Christendome. And euery Christen man and woman of couenable age is bounde to come to church, and offer vp their candles as though they were bodily with our La­dye, hopyng for this reuerence & wor­ship [Page] yt they do to our Ladye, to haue a greate rewarde in heauen, and of her sonne our lord Iesu Christ: and so they may be syker, and it be done in cleane lyfe and with good deuotion, &c.

Of Ashes sprincklyng.

Ashes sprinkling.POpe Gregory the fyrst ordained, yt the people on Ashe wednisday shuld be sprinckled with halowed Ashes, to put thē in remembraunce, yt they are but earth, duste and Ashes, In the yeare, &c. 590. Anselmus Ryd.

Of Palmes bearyng.

POpe Gregorye the fyrst also ap­poynted,Palmes bearyng. yt Palmes shoulde bee borne aboute in procession on Palme Sonday. Ansel. Ryd.

Of halowing Palmes, Ashes, Candles, &c.

POpe Gregorye the fyrste in lyke manner deuised the halowing of Palmes,Palmes halowing. &c. Ashes, Candles, &c. Durand, Antonin.

Of Crepyng to the Crosse.

[Page 166]POpe Gregorye the fyrst likewyse broughte into the Churche,Crosse cre­pyng. the Crepyng vnto the Crosse. Si­gesb. Antoninus.

Of the halowing of the Paschal.

POpe Zozimus ordayned,The Pas­chal taper? that the Paschall Taper shoulde be ha­lowed on Easter euen, and set vp in euery paryshe church. In ye yere, of oure Lorde. 414. Isidor. Volat. Platina. D. Barns.

Some make Pope Theodorus author of it, which liued about the yere of our Lorde. 613. Chron. Fasciculus. Temporum. Durandus.

Guilielmus Durandus sayeth ye Saincte Ambrose made the benediction or pray­er, wherewith the Paschall Taper is halowed on Easter euen. He sayeth moreouēr, that Augustinus and Petrus Diaconus the Monke, made also other benedictions, whiche are not in vse. Rat. di. offi.

Of Oyle and Creame, and of the halowing of the same.

[Page]POpe Clement the fyrst brought fyrst of all the Oyle & Creame into the Church.Oyle and Creame, In the yere of our Lord, .92.

Some attribute this ceremonye to Pope Siluester the fyrst. In the yere, &c. 315. Chron. Lib. Concil.

Halowing of Oyle & Creame.Pope Fabian ordayned, yt the Oyle and Creame, which are vsed to be kept in the Chrismatorye for sundrye pur­poses and vses, should be renued euery Maundye Thursdaye, and yt the olde shuld be brent. For saith he, it is a new sacrament, & therefore must it alwaies be renued, and the olde brent. De conse. Dist. 3. Cap. In literis. Plat. Volat. Fascicu. Temp. Polyd..

Pope Siluester the fyrst gaue straight charge,Worke for the Bishop yt neither deacō nor priest shuld presume to halow Oyle and Creame, but only the Byshop. In the yeare, &c. 315. Lib Concil.

Pope Anastasius the fyrst commaun­ded, that so soone as the Byshop hath halowed the Oyle and Creame, either the Subdeacons or the Deacons with all expedition should carrye it vnto all the Churches thorowe out the diocesse [Page 167] that it may be in a readinesse agaynste Easter day. In the yeare of our Lorde. 404. Lib. Concil. Chron.

Of the Fire on Easter euen, and of the Halowing therof.

POpe Zozimus ordayned not only ye Paschall Taper to be halowed on Easter euen,Easter euē fire and the halowynge thereof. but also that a Fire shoulde be made in euerye Churche on that day, and halowed: a­gaine, that the Paschal should be light­ned with the flame of that Fyre, and al other candles in the Churche. In the yeare. &c. Chron. Germ.

Of Halowing the Fonte on Easter euen.

POpe Pius the firste brought in the halowing of ye Fonte.Fonte ha­lowyng. In the yere &c. 147. Plat. Sabell.

Pope Leo, Pope Damasus, and S. Ambrose added the Exorcismes or con­iurations,Solēnities about fonte halowinge. and the benedictions or blessings, with the other solemnities that be vsed at ye halowing of the Fonte, as droppyng the candle into it, the prie­stes breathing into it, the deuiding and casting out of ye water. &c. Chron. Germ. [Page] Guil. Durand. in. Rat. di. off.

Of halowing new Frutes.

Halowyng of newe fruites.POpe Eutichianus decreed, that all new frutes, but specially Beanes & Grapes shuld be blessed, cōsecra­ted and halowed vpon the altare. In the yere. &c. 276. plat. polid. D. Bar [...]s.

Of Fasting.

Aduēt fast. Lent fast. SAint Peter the Apostle of Christ, & first Pope of Rome, (as the Papi­stes fayne) where he lyued by the space of xxv. yeares and reygned the great and high Byshop, ordayned, that both Aduent and Lent shoulde be solemnely & deuoutly fasted of all chri­sten people in the remembraunce of the first and seconde comming of our Lord Iesu. In the yeare of our Lord. 36. Ioā. Laziar. Chron. Angl. Durand.

Of Lent. Note. Guilihelmus Durandus sayth, that af­ter the mind of S. Gregory de consecrat. dist. [...]. Lent is counted to begynne on the firste Sondaye in Lent, and to ende easter euen: whiche tyme sayth he, con­taineth xlii. dayes: of the which take a­way the sixe Sondayes, & so there re­mayne [Page 168] onelye, 36. dayes. Therefore that the number of forty dayes, whiche Christe fasted, might be perfited, the a­foresayd Pope Gregory added and put to Lent foure dayes of the weeke that go before, that is to saye, Wednesday, Thursdaye, Frydaye and Saterdaye. De consecra. dist. 5. Quadragesima. Durand. in Rat. di off.

Telesphorus (as other affirme: whiche I thinke to be more true) appoynted firste of all, Lent to be fasted before Easter. And he moreouer added an o­ther weeke to it, whiche is commonlye called Quinquagesima. This weeke he cō maunded the priestes to fast more than the laytye: bicause they, whiche ought to be holier than the reaste, shoulde in this ordinarye faste shewe more absti­stinence than other. In the yere of our Lord. 139. Lib. Concil. Euseb. Sabell. Polid. D. Barnes.

In a certain Sinode holdē at Nice it was ordained, that the fasting of Lent which before endured from the sixt day of Ianuarye vnto the sixtenth daye of February should begyn and ende, as it is now vsed. Chron. Ranulphus. Cest.

[Page] Lent first fasted in Englande. Carcombertus king of Englande was the first, that commaunded the inhabi­tantes of England to fast Lent, about the yeare of oure Lorde. 645. Sigeb. in Chron. Pantal.

Lent thursdayes fa­sted.Pope Gregory the second made a de­cree, that christen men should fast also on the thursdayes in Lent, which was neuer vsed afore: and that there should be solemne massing also on those daies in Churches.One Pope againste an other. But Pope Melchiades or­dayned, that no man shoulde faste the Thursday, no more than the Sonday. For sayth he, as the sonday was solēne bicause of the resurrection of the Lord: so lykewise ought thursdaye to be bi­cause on that day Christ instituted his supper, and ascended into heauen. In the yeare of our Lord. 729. Sigebertus in Chron. Guil. Durand. Pantal.

Wednes­day, Fridai & saterdaye fast [...]. Reasons why we ought not to fast the Sōdaies & thur [...]dayesPope Siluester the firste ordayned, that Wednesday, Fryday, and Sater­day should be fasted euery weeke tho­row out the yeare. As for Sondayes & thursdayes, he woulde haue them be kept merely holy with double feast (as they vse to say) in holy kitchin. For on the sondaye, sayth he, t [...]e Lorde Iesus [Page 169] rose vp from death to lyfe and on the Thursday he ascended into heauen: he instituted the Sacrament of his body, and made the holy creame. In the yere of our Lord. 315. Bergom.

Pope Gregory the seuenth renewed the saterday fast and commaūded,Saterdaye faste re­newed. that there should be no fleshe eaten of Chri­stians that daye. In the yeare. &c. 1073. Plat. Volat. Nauclerus. Ioannes Stella de consec. dist. 5. ca [...]. Quia dies Sabathi.

Many attribute the Saterday fast to Pope Innocent, Reasons why we ought not to faste the Saterday. the firste. In the yeare. &c. 408. Grat. Sabel. Fasci. Temp. Pantal. And Pope Innocentes reason, why men should fast the saterday is this: First bicause on that daye Christ lay buried in the Sepulchre. Secondely, bicause his disciples for verye sorowe fasted that day. Lib. Concil. Chron. Chronicarum. Alb. Crantzius.

Notwithstandynge Guilihelmus Du­randus, Reasons why we ought not to faste on saterdayes in Lent. saith, that Pope Innocent, made a constitution, yt the saterdaye in Lent should not be fasted, bicause the Lorde rested in the sepulchre on the saterday, [...]or a token of the quietnesse and reast, that we shall hereafter haue: wherein [...] [Page] in the Festiualle on this manner.The doctrine on the Festi­uall dayes concerning Imbring dayes. Good frēdes, this weeke ye shall haue Imber dayes, that is, Wednesday, Friday, and Saterday: the which dayes Calixtus the Pope ordayned foure times in ye yeare, to all that be of conuenable age to fast for certayne causes, as ye shall heare. Our olde fathers fasted foure times in the yeare, agaynste foure high and so­lemne feastes: and if we will shewe vs good children, we must fast, and folow the same rule that they vsed. And ther­fore we fast foure times. First in march The secōd at Whitsontyde. The third betwene haruest & seedetyme. And the fourth before Christmasse. Marche is a time that drieth vp the moysture that is in the earth. Wherefore we fast that time to drie the earth of our body of the humours that be noyous to the bodye and to the soule. For that tyme the hu­mours of letchery tempteth a mā most of any time of the yeare. Also we do fast at Whitsontyde, to get grace of the ho­ly Ghost, that we may be in loue and charitie to God, and to all the worlde▪ Charitas cooperit multitudinem peccatorum Charitie couereth the multitude of [Page 171] sinnes. Also we must faste for to haue meekenesse in oure heartes, and to put awaye all pride yt renueth within vs.i. Pe, iiii. Also we faste betwene haruest and sede time for to haue grace to gather frutes of good workes into the house of oure conscience, and so by ensample of good liuing among the people, that we bee common with both ryche and poore. Also we faste in winter for to slea all stinckyng weedes of sinne and of foule earth and fleshly lustes, yt maketh good Angells & good people to withdrawe them from vs. For ryghte as a nettle brenneth roses and other flowers that growe nie him. In the same wyse a vi­cious man or woman styrreth and set­teth on fyre them yt bene in his compa­nye. And for these causes we faste foure times in the yeare, & euery tyme three dayes, ye betokeneth three speciall ver­tues that helpeth a man to grace, yt is fasting, deuoute praying, and almesse dede doing.Whye they be called Imber dayes. And by opiniō of much people these daies bene called Imber daies bicause yt our elder Fathers would on these dayes eate no breade but cakes made vnder ashes: So yt by the eatyng [Page] of yt thei reduced into their minde that they were but ashes, and so shoulde turne agayne, and wiste not how sone: and by that tourned away from all de­licious meates and drinkes and tooke none heede, but yt they had easye suste­naunce. This caused them to thynke on death, and y wil cause a man to de­sire no more thā him nedeth, and to ab­stayne hymselfe frō al manner of bodi­ly lusts, & to encrease in vertues, wher­by we may come to euerlasting blesse.

And at a councell holden at Magonce it was decreed, yt when those Imber­dayes come, they shoulde bee fasted of all people, and that they shoulde on those daies come deuoutly vnto church and heare Masse, and geue themsel­ues to prayer and deuotion. Libro. Concil.

Apostles e­uens fastedPope Innocent the thyrde made a de­cree, that all the Apostles euens should be fasted, excepte the euens of Phillip and Iacob and of Iohn the Euangeliste. In the yere, &c. 1195. Lib. 3. accretal. Gre­gorij. Cap. 2. de obseruatione ieiunij. Chron. Germani.

The same pope also appoynted, that [Page 172] the euen of Mathias shoulde also bee fasted as one of ye Apostles euens: and yt if the daye of Mathias be on the mon­day,S Mathias even faste [...] ye euen shall be fasted on the sater­day, and not on the sonday. Ibidem.

Pope Vrban the syxt commaunded ye the euens of these feasts of our Lady,Our ladies euēs fasted yt is to say, the visitation, ye assumption & natiuitye, should be fasted. In the yere, &c. 1371. Lib. Concil. Chron. Germ.

Pope Boniface the fyrst ordayned,Saintes e­uens fasted ye saints euens shuld be solemnely fasted In the yeare. &c. 425.

The same ordinaunce is also ascribed to pope Gregorye ye second Chron Germa.

Pope Honorius the thirde made a de­cree,Fleshe ea­ting on Christmasse day howso­euer it fal­leth. yt if ye feast of ye natiuitye of Christ, chaunce to fall vpon the Friday, yet it shall be lawful for al men to eate flesh, on that day, excepte it be suche as haue vowed to the contrary. In the yere, &c. 1214. Lib, 3. decret. Gregorij. de obseruati­one ieiunij.

Pope Gregory the fyrst cōmaunded, yt neyther fleshe,Fleshe & al white meates forbid­den ou fas­ting daye [...] nor any thyng yt hath affinitye with fleshe, as Chese, Milke, Egges, &c, shoulde bee eaten on suche dayes, as are appoynted to bee fasted. [Page] In the yeare. &c. 560. Grat. Pol. Pantale.

Fastes cō ­maūded by ye priestes ar to be ob­serued.Pope Eusebius made a lawe, yt all suche feastes as are commaunded of priests in the Church to be fasted shuld in no condition bee broken, excepte ne­cessitie compell any man to the contra­rye. In the yeare, &c. 309. Lib. Concil. Chron. Germ.

What kind of people be free frō the law of fastyng.In the festiuall we reade, that these sortes of people be priuileged and ex­empted from the lawe of fastyng: that is to say, Children yt bene within age. Women yt bee with childe. Olde peo­ple yt bene myghtlesse, weake, and im­potente. And finally, labouryng peo­ple, as pilgrimes, and like people, those that the lawe dispenseth with, vppon theyre conscience. Dominica prima in quadragesima.

In the Councell Gangrense it was decreed, yt if any person of presumpti­on woulde despyse to faste suche dayes as were cōmaunded of holy churche, he shuld be excommunicate and be taken of the Christen congregation as an Ethnike and Publicane. Libro. Concil. Barthol. Carrantz.

The Popes decrees affirme playnly [Page 173] (as Guilielmus Durandus testifyeth) that whosoeuer eateth any thyng beefore Masse bee done on suche dayes as are appoynted by holy church to be fasted, the same committeth deadly synne. In Rat. di. off, Lib. Concil.

In the Councell Braccarense it was agreed, yt al the Apostles euens shoulde be fasted, excepte the euens of these A­postles Phillip and Iacob and Iohn the Euangeliste, as we to fore heard oute of the decree of Pope Innocent ye thyrde. For the feast of Phillip and Iacob, is be­twene Easter and Witsontide, which is a tyme of ioye and gladnesse, & ther­fore is there no fastyng, accordyng to thys old rule, Inter Pen et Pa [...] non est Di­rige, ne (que) fasting day. And ye feast of [...]. Iohn the Euangelist is at Christmasse, whē men muste make good cheere, and bee frolyke and mery. Guilielmus. Durandus. Lib. Concil.

The Councell Chalcedonense made a decree,No meate til euensōg be done on fastyng dayes. yt they should be counted by no meanes to faste, which taste any meate or drinke, before euenyng prayer bee done. Lib. Concil.

Iacobus de Voragine in his boke entitu­led [Page] Historia Longobardica, sheweth a reason,Of Im­bring daies Note. whye the Imberdayes bee ra­ther fasted on the Wednisday, Friday, and Saterdaye, than on the Mondaye, Tuesday and Thursday. For saith he, the Lorde Iesus was betrayde of Iudas on the Wednisday. And on ye Fridaye he was crucified. And on the Saterday following, he lay in hys sepulchre: and the Apostles were very sadde for the death of their Lorde.

Of Holy dayes, and of Feastes of Sainctes with such like.

Easter day POpe Pius the fyrst ordayned yt Easter daye shoulde be cele­brated and kept holy euer on the Sondaye. In the yere of our Lorde. 147. Libro. Concil. Polyd. D. Barns, Pantal.

Pope Gregory the fyrst approued and allowed the feast of the Trinitie:Trinitie Sonday. which Pope Alexander woulde by no meanes admit. For, sayth he, as there ought to be no feast of ye Vnitie: no more oughte there to be any feast of the Trinitie. In [Page 174] the yeare, &c. 590. Guilielmus. Durandus.

Pope Vrban the fourth ordained the feast of the Sacramente of the Altare,The feast of Corpus Christi. otherwyse called, The feaste of Corpus Christi, with pardons and indulgences greate plentye, to allure the foolyshe and simple people to commit spiritual whoredome with that Sacrament by adoryng and worshipping it as theyre God, Maker and Sauioure: and willed it to bee kepte holy the Thursdaye af­ter Trinitie Sonday. In the yeare, &c. 1254. Christianus. Massaeus. Ioan. Stella. Polyd. Pantal.

The beginning of thys feaste was thys In the countrey of the Leodicenses there was a certayne Recluse or Anc­kresse called Eua, whiche of a vayne, foolyshe, and superstitious deuotion and loue towarde the Sacramente of the altare,The beginning of the feast of Corpus Christi as they terme it, procured thorowe earneste sute of Pope Vrban the fourthe, that the Sacramente of the Altare, commonly called Corpus Christi, might also haue a feast and holy day, being as wel worthye as the Gal­lowe tree or crosse yt Christ was hāged on, which was alredy celebrated in the [Page] Church: and yt the same feaste of Cor­pus Christi myghte with all solemnitye bee kepte holy thorowoute the whole worlde. Pope Vrban being an holy and deuoute Father, doubte ye not, consi­deryng the greate deuotion, earneste zeale and Godlye mynde of thys holy and religious woman, accomplyshed fo [...]le graciouslye her tender requeste, and dyd not onely ordayne that thys feast of Corpus Christi shuld be kept ho­ly, but he also graunted plenarye In­dulgence, and large pardon to so many as eyther do say or heare the seruice be­longing to yt feast which Thomas Aqui­nas the Blacke fryer made, Arnoldus Bostius. Guili. Durand. Chron.

Before that time there was no such feaste knowen in the church of Christ. But thys is moste certayne that tho­rowe thys feaste greate Idolatrye and muche spirituall whoredome is daylye cōmitted with the Masse bredde in all those places, where the true doctryne of the sacrament is not knowen. Pope Innocent ye thyrde, sayth Theodorus Bibli­ander in the Councell Lateranense, pla­ced ye fond fansye of Monke Lanfranke [Page 175] concernyng Transubstantiation amonge the articles of the faith of the most high Trinitie. In the yeare. &c. 1215. And bi­cause nothing should want to the wor­shippynge of the newe founde God of bread and wine: and that the bishop of Rome myght haue his God Mazin, as Aaron with the idolatrous Israelites had the goldē Calfe in the wildernesse: Pope Vrban the fourthe ordayned the feast of Corpus Chr [...]sti with large par­dons. Concil. sa [...], dom.

Of this feast we read in the English festiuall on this maner.The doc­trine of the festiual concerning the feaste of Corpus Christi. Good frendes, ye shall vnderstand, that this day is an highe and solemne feast in holy church and is the feast of Corpus Christi: It is the feast of our Lordes owne body the whiche is offered to the highe father in heauen at the altare for the remission of our sinnes for all Christen people yt liue here in perfect loue and charitie, & for the great succour and helpe in rele­uing them that bene in paines of Pur­gatorye, there abidyng the mercye of God. Ye shall vnderstād, that this feast was founde by a Pope, that was called Vrban, the whiche had great grace and [Page] deuotion in the holy Sacrament of the altar, considering the great nede helpe and succour to mans soule and to the [...]urdering of liuing to all Christen people here in this present worlde. Ther­fore he did establishe and ordayne thys present feast to be halowed in the next thursday after the feast of the holy Trinitie. For all christen people that will be saued, must haue sad beliefe in the holy Sacrament, whiche is Gods own body in fourme of breade, made by the vertue of Christes wordes that the priest sayth, and by working of the ho­ly Ghoste.Pardon be longyng to the feast of Corpus Christi. Then for this holye Pope thought to drawe people to more de­uotion and better wil to this holy Sa­crament, and to do the seruice this day: he graunteth to all that be worhy (that is to say) that be very contrit & cōfessed of their sinnes, and be in the Church at both euēsongs, at Mattens, & at masse, for eche an hundred dayes of pardon, & for eche houre of the daye. xl. dayes of pardon, & euery day of the Vtas an hun­dred dayes of pardon in remission of al their sinnes for euermore enduring. &c In serm. de corpore. christi.

[Page 176]Pope Gregorye the ninth appoynted ye feast of ye Natiuity of S. Iohn Baptiste, whiche we commonly call Mydsommer­day, to kept holy. In the yeare. &c. 1225. Chron. Germ.

Pope Siluester the firste at the desire of the Emperour Cōstātine instituted ye feast of Lāmasse, Midsom­mer day. called Ad vincula Sancti Petri. In the yeare. &c. 315. Grat. Polid.

Pope Eusebius ordayned the feast of the Inuētion of the crosse.The Inuē tion of the Crosse. The exaltacion of the Crosse. The transfiguration of oure Lorde. In the yeare &c. 309. Crat. Guil. Durandus.

Pope Honorius deuised the feaste of the Exaltatiō of the crosse. In the yere of our Lord. 622. Plat. Pant.

Some attribute these feastes to Po­pe Vrban the fourth▪ Pol. Virgil.

Pope Calixte the thirde inuented the feaste of the Transfiguration of oure Lord, and commaunded, that it should be celebrated and kepte holye with as large indulgences and pardons, as the feaste of Corpus Christi. In the yeare of oure Lorde. 1455. Matth. Palmer. Ioan. Stella. Pantaleon.

This feast (as the festiual reporteth) is greatly priuileged in holy Churche,The doc­trine of the festiuall. in so much that orders be geuē this day [Page] thorow out all Christendome, & great pardons be graunted to this day in di­uerses places, as in Syon plenare re­mission, and all is to the weale and cō ­forte of man, and for a purueaunce to sanctifie his soule, that in the last resurrection the said soule ioyned to the bo­dy, may together be glorified and transfigured in clerenesse more brighter thā is the Sunne, and so euer to endure.

Thassmu­ [...]ion of our Lady.Pope Leo the fourthe instituted the Feast of the Assumption of the blessed Uirgine Mary, and commaunded that it shoulde in all places be kept hye and holy by the space of right dayes. In the yeare▪ &c. 858. Lib. Concil. Sigebert. Ioan. Functius.

Michel­masse day.Pope Innocent the fourth ordayned ye Feast of the Natiuitie of Mary the Uirgine with the Octaues thereof. In the yeare, &c. 1242. Volat. Sabel. Pant.

Dedicatiō daye or Churche holy day.Pope Felix the thyrd appoynted the Feast of the Archaungel Michaell, to be kept holy. In the yere of our Lord. 486. Lib. Concil. Chron.

Pope Felix the thirde ordayned also the Feaste of the Dedicacion of the Tem­ple, commonly called Church holy day, [Page 177] and cōmaunded yt euery Citie, Town, or village should yerely kepe for euer y day, wheron ye Churche was halowed. Volat. Plat. Polid. Albertus. Krantzius.

Pope Boniface the fourth ordayned the Feast of all Saintes,The feaste of al saint [...] called, All Ha­lowes. In the yeare of oure Lorde. 606. Plat. Volat, Polid.

Pope Gregory the fourth afterwarde willed,The feaste of al soules that the Feaste of all Sainctes should be kept the first day of Nouem­ber. In the yeare of our Lord. 486. Plat. Sabel. Polid. D. Barns.

Pope Iohn the .xviii. confirmed the Feast of all soules, whiche was begōn by a certayne Monke called Oclilo, and commaunded that it should be kept [...]oly in euery Churche the day followyng the Feast of all Saintes. In the yeare of our Lord. 999. Petrus. Damianus. Christianus. Massaeus. Volat. Fascicu [...]us. Tempo­rum. Ioan. Stella. Polid.

This Feast, as they write, toke the begynnyng on this manner.The beginnyng of the feast of all Soules. A certain Monke named Oclilo prouinciall of the Monkes of Clun [...]acensis order, vpon an occasion that he hearde about Etna the mountaine of Sicilie oftentimes great [Page] weping, lamenting, and crying, which he supposed to be the yellynge of euill spirites that wailed bicause the soules of dead men were taken out of Purgatory from thē by the peticiōs, prayers, suffrages, and sacrifices of well dispo­sed Christen people, persuaded his Co­uent to make a generall Obite for all soules the daye next after the feaste of all Sainctes, and desired Pope Iohn the xviii. to set it forth by his authori­tie, and to commaund it to be obserued generally as a godly Institution full of louyng, tender, and pitifull charitie. Whiche thinge Pope Iohn did with all expedition: so that of this Monkes foo­lishe supposition, there hath sprong vp muche vayne superstition. Volat. Polid. Ioan. Laziard.

The cōceptiō and presentatiō of mary, with the feastes of Aun [...], Ioseph, & Fraunces. The visitacion of Marye.Pope Sixtus the fourth ordayned the feastes of the Conception, and presen­tation of Marye the Uirgine: and the Feastes of Anne her Mother, and of Ioseph her husband, and also of Fraunces. In the yeare. &c. 1469. Decret. Extravagant. Ioan. Laziard.

Pope Vrban the sixt made the visita­tion of Mary holyday. In the yeare. &c. [Page 178] 1390. Christ. Mass. Chron. Germ.

Pope Sergius, otherwise called Po­pes Swinesnoute,Candel­masseday confirmed the feast of the Purification of Mary, common­ly called Candelmassedaye, whiche before was instituted at Constantinople, Pope Vigilius beyng Byshop of Rome. In the yeare of our Lord. 684. Sigeb. Pan­tal. And he commaūded that all the people shoulde on that daye go procession, & cary brennyng candels about with them in their hands. Chron. Germ. Guil. Durand.

Pope Boniface the eyght ordayned that the feastes of the foure Euangeli­stes,The feasts of the foure Euangeli­stes and of the foure Doctours. Sonday. Mathew, Marke, Luke and Iohn: agayne, that the feastes of the foure Doctours, Ambrose, Hierome, Austen, and Gregorye shoulde be double fea­stes in holye Churche. In the yeare of our Lorde. 1286. Fasciculus Temp. Christ. Massaeus. Ioan. Stella.

Pope Leo the firste commaunded,A godlye lawe and worthy to be obserued that the Sonday shoulde be kept holy, and that all Christians should behaue themselues Godlye and vertuously all the daye long, in praying, in hearyng & readyng the worde of God, in visityng [Page] the sicke and poore, and in comforting the comfortlesse. In the yeare of our Lord. 444. Volat. Sabel. Pantal.

This god­ly decree is s [...]lenderly obserued in Englande.Pope Leo the thirde bearyng rule, a Coūcell was holden at Magontia in Germany, where it was decreed, that al Sō ­dayes should be kept holy with al reuerence, and that all men on those dayes should abstayne from al seruice, worke and worldly businesse: and that there shoulde be no Markets, no Faires, no bying nor selling on the Son­day: Againe, that no man on that daye shoulde be iudged either vnto death, or vnto any payne. In the yeare. &c. 817. Lib. Concil. Barth. Carranza.

A generall rule for ho­ly dayes.Pope Innocent ye fourth bearing rule, it was agreed in a certain councel hol­dē at Lyons, what holydayes should specially be obserued and kept: where it was decreed that the Sondayes should be kept holy from Saterday at noone, till Sonday at night. Item, the feastes following should also be halowed and kept holy, that is to say: the feastes of the Natiuitie of Christ, of S. Stephen of S. Ihon the Euangeliste, of the In­nocentes, of S. Siluester, of the Circū ­cision, [Page 179] of ye Epiphanye, of Easter, with the whole weekes yt go before & after, of the Rogation dayes, of the Ascenti­on of Christ, of Whitsontide with the two daies following, of S. Iohn Bap­tiste, of the xxii. Apostles, of S. Lau­rence, of blessed Marye, of S. Michaell of the Dedication of the Temple, of al Saints, of S. Martine, and to be short, all such feastes of Canonised Saintes as euery Byshop in his diocesse with ye consent of the Clergye and the people, haue determined to kepe holy. As for all other feastes yt are in the yeare: the people ought neither to be compelled to kepe them holy day nor yet to be forbidden, but euery man to do according to hys deuotiō. In the yere of our lord. 1242. Libro. Concil. Polydor. Guilielmus. Durandus.

This decree also was made in a coū ­cell holden at Maguntia. Bartholom. Carrantz.

A councell holden at Basille confyr­med the feast of the Conception of Ma­ry the Uirgine:The cōceptiō of mary and graunted to so ma­ny as deuoutlye kepe it holy daye, and bee presente at the seruice, an hundred [Page] and fyftye dayes of pardon. Lib Concil.

The An­nunciation of Mary.In ye councel Toletane it was decreed, yt the feast of the Annunciation of Ma­ry should be kept holy the fyftene daye of the Calendes of Ianuarye, and that the feast of the Natiuitye of her sonne, that is to saye, Christmasse, should bee celebrated and kepte holye the eyghts daye of the Calendes of Ianuarye. Lib. Concil.

The visitatiō of maryItem in a councell holden at Basille the feast of the visitation of Mary was confyrmed, & an hundred dayes of par­don graunted to all them, ye with good deuotion be present at the seruice of ye day. Lib. Concil.

Of Canonysing and making of Saintes.

The beginning of saintes makingPOpe Leo the nynthe holdyng a councel at Vercellis, made Gerar­dus Bishop somtime of the Le [...] ­corians, a saint. And this pope was the fyrst (as some write) ye euer presumed & toke vpō him to make saints. In the yere, &c. 1049. Christ. Massae.

Pope Gregorye the nynth made frier [Page 180] Dominike, and fryer Fraunces, and fryer Anthony de Padua, & Elizabeth daughter to the King of Hungary, Dominik [...] Fraunces. Anthonye de padua. Fryers, & Elizabeth▪ Saintes. Clara, Peter Marter, Stanislaus, Saintes. Lewes by­shop of Colossa. T [...]of. Aquine. Thomas byshop of Hereforde, Saintes. Saints. In the yeare. &c. 1225. Plat. Albert. Krantz. Ioan Stella. Pantal.

Pope Alexander the fourth made Cla­ra the Nunne, Peter Martyr the Black­fryer, and Stanslaus Bishop of Cracouia, saintes. In the yeare, &c. 1248. Chronic. Volat. Pantal,

Pope Iohn the .xxii. made Lewes By­shop of Tolossa, & sonne to Charles, King of Fraunce, a Saint. He sainted also Thomas of Aquine, the blackefrier, and Thomas Byshop of Hereforde. In the yeare. 1308. Plat. Volat. Pant.

Pope Nicolas the fyft among a greaterable of others, made Bernardine the Grayfryer,Bernar­dine the Grayfrier sainted. a Sainte. In the yeare, &c. 1447. Matth. Palmer. Platina. Chronic. Germani.

Pope Calixt the thyrde made Vincent the blackefryer, and Edmunde Kyng of Englande,Uincent Edmunde [...] Osmunde saintes. Saintes. He also canony­sed Osmunde sometyme Byshop of Sa­lisburye, & caused hym to be counted in the number of saintes. In the yeare of oure Lorde, 1455. Volat. Matthe. [Page] Palm. Pisamus. Ranulph. Cest. Pantal.

Katerine sainted.Pope Pius the second made Katerine a Sainte. In the yeare. &c. 1458. Volat. Chron.

Iuo a saintPope Clement the sixte made Iuo the priest a sainte. In the yeare, &c. 1336. Volat Christ. Massae.

Bonauen­ture a saintPope Sixtus the fourthe made Bona­uenture the Grayfryer a saint. In the yeare, &c. 1471. Chron. Chronica.

Pope Alexander the thyrd made Bar­narde the Monke a saint.Bernarde a saint. In the yeare, &c. 1161. Iacobus. Meyer.

Heliopolde a saint.Pope Innocent the eyght made Heli­opolde sometyme Duke of Austria, a Saint. In the yeare, &c. 1484. Chroni. Ioannes. Stella.

Pope Innocent the thyrd made Hughe of Lincolne, Hughe of Lincolne a saint. a saint. In the yeare. &c. 1195 Fasciculus. Temporum.

Hedwigis a saint.Pope Clement the fourth made Hed­wigis, sometime Duchesse of Polonia, a saint. In the yeare, &c. 1165. Ioannes. La­ziardus. Fasciculus. Temporum. Ioannes. Stella.

Brigit a saint.Pope Boniface the nynth made Brigite the Nunne, a saint. In the yere. &c. 1379 Ioan. Laziardus. Chron.

[Page 181]Pope Leo the nynth made Vuolfgange Byshop of Ratisbone, Vuolfgang a saint. a sainte. In the yeare, &c. 1049. Chron.

Pope Gregory the seuenth made Iohn Gaulbert the Monk,Iohn Gaulbert a saint a saint. In the yere, 1073. Chron.

Pope Innocent the second made Hughe the Charterhouse Monke,Hughe the Monke a saint. a sainte. In the yeare, &c, 113▪. Chron.

Pope Boniface the eyght made Lewes Kyng of Fraunce,Lewes King of Fraunce, a saint. a saint. In the yere, 1290. Ioan. Laziard. Chron.

Pope Innocent the fourth made Ed­munde Archebishop of Cantorburye,Edmund & Peter de verona sainted. a saint, and Peter de verona the Blackfry­er he canonised also for a saint, & willed hym to be taken for a confessour saint. In the yere, &c. 1242. Sabell. Ioan. Stella. Ioan. LaZiard. Chron.

Pope Eugenius the fourth made Ni­colas de Toleto an Austen frier,Nicolas de Toleto a saint. a sainte. In the yeare, &c. 1430. Ioan. Stella. Chron.

Pope Clement the fyfte made Pope Celestine a saint vnder the name of Pe­ter.Pope Ce­lestine a saint. In the yeare, &c. 1304. Ioan. Laziard.

Pope Paschalis made Charles ye great a Sainte.Charles ye great sain­ted. In the yeare, &c. 1164. Christi. Massaeus.

[Page]Pope Leo the tenthe made Fraunces the Heremite,Fraunces a sainte. a saint. In the yere. 1507▪ Christ. Massae.

Pope Alexander the thyrde (which I had almost forgottē) made Thomas Bec­ket Archbishop of Cantorbury,Thomas Becket sainted. a saint. In the yeare, &c. 1161. Plat. D. Barns.

Pope Alexander, (sayth the Englishe Festiuall,Of Beckettes transla­tion. Note.) sent letters, into England to the Archbishop Stephen, and to other Abbottes and Prelates, commaunding them to take vp Thomas Beckettes bones, and to lay them in a shryne, and to set it where it might be worshipped of all Christen people.A new idol set vp. Then the By­shop ordayned a day, when yt should be done. So ouer euen, while they might haue space: he toke with hym the By­shop of Salisburye, and other monkes and Clerkes many, and wente to the place, where Thomas had layen fyftye yeres. Then they kneled al on ye earth, praying to Thomas deuoutly of help. Then foure tooke vp the tombe, with great dreade and quakyng, and there they founde a little writing, whiche was thys. Here lyeth and resteth Tho­mas Archebyshop of Cantorburye, Primate [Page 182] of Englande, Becket the popes mar­tyr & saint. and the Popes Legate, slayne for the ryghte of holye Churche the fyfte daye of Christmasse. Then for greate de­uotion that they had of the syghte, all cryed: Sainte Thomas, Saint Thomas. And then they toke the head to the Arche­byshop to kysse, and so they kyssed it al. And then they beheld his woundes, and sayd: They were vngratious that wounded thee thus. And so layde hym in a shryne, and couered it with clothe of golde, and set torches aboute it bren­nyng, and the people to watche it all nyght. Then on the morowe came all the states of thys lande, and bare the shryne to the place there as it is nowe, with all reuerence and worship that they coulde.

The author of the festiuall sayeth,A lousye saint, & an vnclenly. yt thys Thomas did weare harde hayre next his bodye, and a breche of ye same: the whiche was so full of vermyn, yt it was an horrible syght to see. And yet he chaunged but once in fortye dayes.

The same author also writeth,Beckets penaunce ve­ry homely. that the aforesayde Thomas Beckette made hys Confessoure euerye Wednisdaye and Fryday to beate him with a rodde [Page] vpon his bare body, as a childe is bea­ten in the Schole (that is to say,) on the arsse, that he myghte suffer worthye penaunce.

Ranulphus Cestrensis in his Chronicle writeth, that when Thomas Becket was translated, Stephen Archbishop of Can­torburye, duryng the said solemnitie, founde haye and prouender to all men that would aske it in the way betwene London and Cantorbury. Also in the day of the Translation he made wyne to runne in pypes continuallye in di­uerse places of the Citye: and so ye coste that Stephen made in thys solemnitie, his fourth successour Bonifacius hardly payed it. In Polichron. Lib. 7. Cap. 34.

Pope Alexander the thyrde ordained yt none shoulde be taken for a saint, ex­cept he wer fyrst canonised and admit­ted to be a saint by ye byshop of Romes bull.None sain­tes but such as the pope admi. In the yeare, 1161. Dec. 3. Tit. 46. Ca Reliquijs. Polydor. Pantaleon.

From the tyme that the Popes be­gan fyrst to canonyse & to make saints vnto the reygne of Pope Iohn the .xxii.Swarmes of saintes. there are founde to be canonysed fyue thousande, fyue hundred, fyftye, and [Page 183] fyue Saintes, yt the Popes haue made, as writteth the author of the Chroni­cle, entitled. Fasciculus Temporum.

Isuardus the French Monke diligently searching out the number of saintes, found, that euery day in the yeare there are moe than CCC.The popes Sainctes. Saintes to be ser­ued: suche a multitude of newe saintes haue the Popes of Rome brought into the Churche of their owne authoritye, whom they haue sainted partly for fa­uour, partly for mony, partly of a blind zeale, and partly for the satisfying of other mens corrupte affections. And these must we take for saints, worship, pray vnto, call vpon, make our Inter­cessours, Mediatours, and Aduocates: and yet know we not for all the popes canonisation, whether they be saintes in heauen, or deuils in hell. It is much to be feared, least this common saying be founde true in a greate number of our Popishe saintes: The bodies of many are worshipped on earth, whose soules are tormented in hell fier.

Of the Reliques of Saintes.

[Page] Reliques set out to sale. POpe Paschalis the firste deui­sed first of al, the glorious setting out to sale of saints Re­liques. In the yeare. &c. 820. Fasci [...]. Temp. Chron. Germ.

Reliques honoured.Pope Clement the first commaunded, that the Reliques of Saints should be reuerently kepte, and had in greate ho­nour. In ye yeare. &c. 1300. Clement. Lib. 3. Tit. 16. Capi. 1. Volat. Pantal.

Pope Gregory ye fourth made a decree, ye masse should be sayd ouer the bodyes of the Martyrs. In ye yeare. &c. 831. Pol.

Sainctes bones honored with Masses. Hands of.Pope Boniface the fifth decreed, that such as were but Benet & Colet should not touch the Reliques of Saints, but they onelye, whiche are Subdeacons, Deacons and Priestes. In the yeare of our Lord. 617. Onuphrius Panuimus. [...]ac. Phil. Bergom.

Shrines.Pope Sergius ye first deuised the gor­gious shrines of saintes, to kepe Reli­ques in. In the yeare. &c. 684. Fas [...]. Tēp.

A good and godly acte, but not profitable for the Popes market.Pope Constantine the seconde, whom the seditious tyrannical and superstiti­ous Papistes did afterward violently depose, cruelly thrust into a monastery as into a prison, and most vnmerciful­ly [Page 184] put out his eyes, commaunded, that all such should be depriued of their pa­trimony, as reserue and kepe by thē the Reliques of any saintes. In the yeare. &c. 769. Ioan. Laziard. Celestinus.

Of Pilgrimages.

POpe Cletus allowed,The anaū ­ce [...] of Pil­grimages. and greatlye praysed Pilgrimages vnto saints but speciallye vnto the Apostles Peter and Paule, and sayd, That it is more auayleable and profitable for soule health once to visite the aforesayd Apostles at Rome: than to faste by the space of two whole yeares. In the yere of our Lord. 81. Ranulphus. Cestrensis. Lib. 4. Fasciculus Temporum

Pope Anacletus excōmunicated,Pilgrima­ges ma [...]e not be hin­dred. cur­sed, and pronounced all such gilty of sacrilege, as hinder any man to go on pilgrimage, or to visite the Sepulchres of saintes. In the yeare of our Lord. 101 Lib. Concil▪ Folid.

Pope Calixte the seconde ordayned,Pilgrimes may not be euill entreated. that whosoeuer spoyleth, robbeth, or hurteth any such as go on pilgrimage to Rome, or to anye other holy places of saints: the same should be excommuni­cated [Page] & accursed Ipso facto. In the yeare. [...]. 1120. Quest. 24. cap. 3. Si quis.

Of Pardons.

WHo was the first Author and Inuētour of the Popishe par­dons, I haue not hither to readde in any writer, excepte Pope Gregory the firste be he,Gregorye the firste a greate pro­moter of pardons. whiche greatly corrupted the Church of Christ with his idle inuentions, trifeling tra­ditions, childish ceremonies. &c. To al­lure the people of his time vnto y chief and principall temples of the City and vnto the often visitation of thē: he promised them that repared thither at so­lēne feastes, cleane remission of sinnes by his pardon. And he named the pom­pouse sacrifices▪ Stations, bicause they were celebrated on certain dayes limitted & prescribed by statute. This sede sowen by Gregory, grew to a rype har­uest in his successours afterwarde:Popes pardons nets for money, and allure­ments vn­to vice. so yt where as in Gregoryes tyme they may seme to be inuented for allurementes vnto deuotion in thē that succeded him those pardons may right well be coun­ted to be nothing els thā very nets for [Page 185] mony, and prouocations vnto al kinde of vice, while all the worlde see howe innumerable sinnes be forgeuen of the Bishops of Rome for a slender portion of mony.

Pope Boniface the eyght appoynted the yeare of Iubile or grace to be kepte euery hundred yeare,The ye [...] of Iubile. and graunted to all them that woulde come to Rome, & visite the temples of the Apostles Pe­ter & Paule in the yere of Iubile or gra­ce, cleane remissiō of al their sinnes A paena & culpa. In the yeare, &c. 1290. Ra­nulphus Cestrensis. Polid.

This Pope was arrogant, proude & Luciferlike, that he shamed not to bost, that he was Lord of all the world Tam in temporalibus quam spiritualibus and y all Emperours, kynges & princes owe obedience to him. Of this monsture of pride Pope Celestinus hys predecessour prophecied on this māner: Thou camest in as a Foxe: A prophe­cye. thou shalt reigne as a Lion and die as a Dog. Fisciculus Temporum. Bartho. Carranza. Alb. Krantzius.

Pope Clement the sixe bringing the yeare of Iubile from an hundred yeare (which was tofore appoynted by pope [Page] Boniface theight) vnto fifty,The yeare of Iubile altered. graunted to all maner of persons, that would come on Pilgrimage at y tyme vnto Rome, and visite the Church of S. Peter, ple­nariam indulgentiam, that is to saye full remission of all their sinnes A paena & culpa toties quoties. In the yeare. &c. 1336. [...]oan. Laziard. Polid. Chron.

Pope Sixtus the fourth brought the yeare of grace, from fifty to. xxv. yeare, confirmyng the olde accustomed par­dons. In the yeare of our Lord. 1471. Polyd. Carran. Chron.

Pope Alexander the sixt assigned the Iubile and Stations to be had in sundrye prouinces and countreis, to the entent that lesse thronge of people, and more thrift of money might come to Rome▪ and so the people shoulde onelye loose theyr money and saue theyr laboure. In the yeare of our Lorde. 1492. Polyd. Virgil. Chron.

Stations.Pope Gregory the first ordayned Sta­cions for euerye daye in Lent thorowe out all the Churches in the Citie of Rome, yea and that for the remission and forgeuenesse of sinnes: commaun­dynge the people to frequent and vse [Page 186] them with all harty deuotion, and grauntyng to all thē that walke those stations, greate indulgences and larg [...] pardons. A paena & culpa, toties quoties. In the yeare of our Lord. 590. Ioan. Laeziard. Chr. Massaeus. Polid. Virgil. Chron.

Diuerse Pardons graunted of di­uerse Popes for diuers considerations, gathered out of diuers bokes, writ­tinges and papers.

POpe Innocent the eyght hath graunted to euery man & woman that beareth the length vpon him of Christes nayles wherwith he was fastned to the crosse,Christes natles worshipped. (the iuste length of euery one of them was nyne inches) and worshyppeth them daylye with fiue Pater nosters and fiue Aues,Greate giftes for so litle la­bour. and a Crede, that he shall haue graunted hym these seuen greate giftes that folowe. The firste is, he shall neuer dye sodayne death, nor euyll death. The second is, he shall neuer be slaine with sweard, nor other weapon. The thirde is, hys ennemies shal neuer ouercome hym. The fourth [Page] is, poyson nor false witnesse shal neuer greue hym. The fifte is, he shall haue sufficient goods and honest liuing. The sixte is▪ he shal not dye without the sa­cramentes of the Church. The seuenth is, he shall be deliuered and defended from all wicked spirites, pestilence, fe­uers, and all other maladies.

Pardon beades.To all good christen people disposed to say our Ladyes psaulter within this Churche or churchyard on any of these beades, the whiche bene pardoned at ye holy place of Shene, shal haue ten thou­sand yeares of pardon.Stringing of beades. Also for euerye worde in the Pater noster, Aue and Credo xxiii. dayes of pardon Totiens quotiens. Also they are pardoned at Siō, and by that ye shall haue for euery Pater noster Aue, Note these scholepoīts The fyue Pardons beades. and Credo sayd on them, three hun­dred dayes of pardō. Also vnto al those that the beades do string, or cause to be stringed in time of necessitye: there is graunted by .ii. Bishops .lxxx. dayes of pardon, and gods blessing and theyrs. Also ye must say first on the fiue beads, fiue Pater nosters, fiue Aue Maries, and a Crede in the worship of the fyue woundes of our Sauiour Christ. And [Page 187] then after euery Crede, say on the first white bead of the fyue (Iesu for thy holy name) and then on the red beade (and for thy bitter passion) then on the fyrst black beade (saue vs from sinne and shame) then on the second blacke beade (and endlesse damnation) and then on the laste white beade (bryng vs to the blysse, that neuer shall mysse, sweete Iesu Amen. The par­don wherof, remembryng ye woundes great and smal of our Sauiour Christ, is fyue .M.iiii.C.lxxv. yeares of these fyue beades. The whole sume of pardō graunted of both monasteries for eue­rye saulter saying on these beades, is xxvi.M.vi.C. yeares and fyftye dayes, totiens quotiens. The pardō that belōg to ye [...]eads. Therefore let no man nor woman presume to carye away or to conueye the aforesayd beades, but hang them agayn, where ye fynde thē. For if they doe, they are accursed foure tymes in the yeare in the generall sen­tence. And at euery saulters and pray [...] for al Christen soules.

Pope Clement the seuenth [...] other holy fathers popes of Rome hys predecessoures of theyr paternall [Page] holynesse and abundaunt graces, haue graunted to all the brethren & sisterne of the sayde gylde,Bostō par­don that nowe bee, and to all other ye will bee, ful power and authoritie to chuse thē any able prieste to theyr confessoure, seculare or religi­ous,Ghostly father. whiche maye heare theyr confessi­ons, and geue vnto them once in their life and in the article of death, plenary and full remission of al their synnes, excesses, offences, and trespasses, howe greuous and enorme so euer they bee, A paena & culpa, &c. Also euery Prieste chosen by the sayde brother or sister to be hys confessoure,Uowes chaunged. may release al mā ­ner of othes so yt it be not preiudiciall to any other mans ryght, may change all manner vowes in to other good & vertuous deedes of mercy totiens quoti­ens, Seruice neglected pardoned. the visiting of Sainte Peter and Saint Paule in the Church of Rome, S. Iames in Compostell, the vowe of religion and chastitye only excepte. He maye also dispense with all spirituall men and women being brethren and sisterne of the sayde gylde, totiens quoti­ens, for ye forgetting of deuine seruices, as houres canonicalls or penaunce en­ioyned [Page 188] whether it happen by debilitye or feblenesse of body, negligence or ob­liuion, or for defaute of bokes.An ante di [...] Agayn, the brethren and sisterne of the afore­sayd gylde, may say, or cause to be sayd, masses and al other diuine seruices be­fore daye light incontinent after three of the clocke after mydnight, not on­ly in halowed places, but also in vnha­lowed places though thei be suspensed or interdited by ordinarye authoritye. Also euery brother and sister yt wil say any Wednisday, Friday, or Saterday [...] one Pater Noster one Aue Maria and a Credo in any church or chappell where they do dwell, and put to their helping hande to the sustentation and mainte­naunce of the charges of the said gilde▪ as ofte as they shall so doe, shall haue cleane remission A paena & culpa, and the same remission,The chap­pel of Scal [...] caeli. as if they had visi­ted the chappell of Scala caeli of Rome, and ye church of S. Iohn Lateranense, when the stations there be celebrated for qu [...]ck and dead. The aforesaid bre­thrē and sisterne also causing masse to be sayd either on the Wednisday,Purgato [...] Fri­day, or Saterday in church or chappell for ye dead, shal deliuer what soules thei [Page] wil, and as ofte as they wil out of pur­gatorye, prouided alway, so yt thei geue somwhat to the aforesaid gilde. Again, they saying deuoutlye one Pater Noster and one Aue Maria at these feastes fol­lowing, yt is to saye, Easterday, Wit­sontyde, Corpus Christi, day, Mihelmas day, the fyrst sonday in cleane lent, and eyght dayes folowing euery of ye sayde feastes, as oft as they shall so doe, shall haue cleane remissiō of al their sinnes.White meates. They maye also lawfullye in tyme of Lent and other times of the yeare in ye whiche white meates be prohibite and forbidden, eate Egges, Cheese, Milke, Butter, & al other white meates freely and without scrupulositie or grudge of conscience: and if they be sicke they al­so may eate flesh with councell of their gostly father and their Phisition.Fleshe. And whosoeuer shall procure any man or woman to be brother or sister of the a­foresayd gylde, shal haue for hys God­ly trauayle .v.C. yeares of pardon. Al­so euery brother and sister with theyr fathers and mothers departed shall be made partakers of all Masses, Matten­ses, Prayers, Suffrages, almesse dede, [Page 189] holy liuinges, pilgrimes, and all other good dedes and workes, of pitie & cha­ritie, yt which be done, and shal be done throughout ye whole vniuersal church Militant, and all the members of the same for euer.

Agayne, they may be buryed in time of interdiction in Christen buryall,Buriall. of whatsoeuer death it shal happen them to dye, yea in places interdited by or­dinarye authoritye also. And further­more our sayd holy father hath graun­ted to all Christen people being truly [...] penitent & confessed or hauing purpo­sed to be confessed at such tymes as the lawe hath determined, & there deuout­ly do visite the chappel of our ladye in Boston,Large pro­mises. & also do visite thre tymes .vii. altares there assigned in the paryshe church at the feastes of the glorious as­sumption, Natiuitye, & al other feastes of ye same our blessed lady, or wt in, viii. dayes following after euery of ye same feastes, or any day of the said Vtas, put­ting to their helping hands to ye main­tenaunce of ye charges of the same gild, shal haue and enioy al and singular in­dulgences & remissions of their sinnes, [Page] as if thei had personallye visited the churche of the holy Apost [...]es Peter and Paul at Rome and other the, vii prin­cipall churches there in the yeare of Iu­bile and Grace and also shall haue all the same indulgences and remissions of their sinnes, as thei shoulde haue if thei had personally visited the Church of S. Iames in Compos [...]el in Spaine,They al at [...]ow by the word of god brought to nought, ac­cording to [...] prophecy of christ. Euery plāt that my heauenly [...]ather hath not planted shal be plucked vp by the rootes. and had done or caused to be done [...]here any other thing for the obtayning of the indulgences of the said yeare of Iu­bile at Rome and Compostell. Also our holy father hath declared and decreed, yt these said remissions, faculties, indul­gences, and dispensations, shall neuer be reuoked, suspended, nor denulled, but euer to stande in full strength and vertue from henceforth notwithstan­ding ye yeare of grace or Iubile at Rome or any other manner of cause, whatso­euer shal happen in tyme to come. And euery man or woman may be made a brother and sister of Boston gilde, and enioye all remissions, priuileges, liber­ties, &c, if thei will paye euerye one of them at their entring, vi. shillings, viii [...]ens, and euery yeare after during his [Page 190] or her life .viii. pens. or elles .xiii. shil­linges,The price of ye pardon iiii, pens for the whole for eue­ry singulare person towardes ye main­teining & sustentation of priests, clerks & poore beadmen, which daily be foūd with the charges of the same gilde.

Pope Clement the fifte graunted to so many as geue ought to the sustenta­tion of the order of Saint Trinitie of Houndeslowe,The pardō of s, Trini­tye of hoū ­deslowe. his blessing for euer, & twelue yeares, clx. daies of pardō, with relaxations of the thyrde parte of their penaunce, and of ye payne due for their sinnes. Pope Alexander the fourthe to all the brethren & sisterne of the afore­sayd order, that geueth some good por­tion of theyr goodes yerely to the bre­thren or Massengers of the said order, or in their will and testament do geue and bequeth some honest portiō of sub­staunce for the reliefe of the sayde bre­thren, hath licensed and graunted, to choose vnto them any apte and meete priest to bee their Confessour or ghost­ly Father, and to absolue them from all their synnes toties quoties, and al­so bee buryed in Christen buriall, of what so euer deathe hee deceased, [Page] if he were not excōmunicate by name. Pope Innocent the thyrde dispenseth wt the Brethren and Sisterne of the a­foresayde order concernyng all vowes of abstinence and of pylgrimage go­ing, excepte onely the vowe of pilgri­mage vnto Peter and Paule at Rome and S. Iames at Compostell, so yt it shal be lawful for thē to chaunge those vowes of abstinence and pilgrimage vnto other workes of mercy & charitie: and thys hath he done of hys speciall grace and meere motion to all them yt geue somewhat to the sayd order of S. Trinitie. Pardōs innumerable and good cheape▪ Pope Gregorye the nynth hath graunted to al brethren and sisterne of the aforesayd order, and to all their pa­rentes and frendes, whether they be a­liue or dead, al those Indulgences and pardons (which are innumerable and may iustly be cōpared with ye Starres of the Skie and the sandes of the Sea) that they haue, whiche goe on pilgri­mage eyther vnto Rome, or vnto the holy lande. Pope Pius the seconde hath graunted and geuen to the aforesayde brethren and sisterne, once in their life [Page 191] plenary remission, and full forgiuenes of all their sinnes, yea, and that in all suche cases as are reserued to the Apo­stolique Sea.

Pope Innocent the eight hath confir­med all thaforesayd priuileges,Graciously considered. indul­gences, pardons, &c. and of his speciall grace hath doubled them al for the sal­uacion of the brethren and sisterne of the order of Saint Trinitie.

The absolution, wherwith the Brethren and Sisterne of Saint Trinities order are absoluted from their sinnes▪

AVtoritate dei patris omnipotentis, & beatorum Petri & Pauli Apostolorum eius, ac auctoritate apo­stolica mihi in hac parte cōmissa: Ego absoluo te ab omnibus peccatis tuis mi­hi per te vere confessis & cōtritis, & de qui­bus confiteri velles, si tuae occurrerent memo­riae. Plenariam absolutionem omnium peccatorum tuorum, in quantum claues ecclesiae se extendunt in hac parte, auctoritate istarum literarum Apostolicarum tibi do & conce­do, ita vt sis absolutus ante tribunal domini [Page] nostri Iesu Christi, habeas (que) vitam aeter­nam, & viuas in secula seculorum. Amen. Whiche is thus in English.

By the auctoritye of God the father almightye, and of hys blessed Apostles Peter and Paule, and by the Aposto­like authoritye committed vnto me in this behalfe: I absolue thee from all thy sinnes, by thee to me truely con­fessed and contrite, and of whiche thou wouldest haue bene cōfessed, if thei had come vnto thy remembraunce. More­ouer I geue and graunt vnto thee full absolution and remission of all thy sinnes, so farre as the keyes of the Churche doe extende in thys behalfe by the authoritye of these Apostolike letters, so that thou [...]e absolued before the iudgyng seate of our Lorde Iesus Christe, and haue euerlastynge lyfe worldes without ende. Amen.

Pardon of the Austen Friers.Pope Iohn the xxiii. graunted to so manye as be brothers and sisters and benefactoures of the friers heremites of Saint Austen, that they shall be partakers of all the Prayers, Sacrifices, Preachynges, Contemplacions, Fa­styngs, Watchynges, Pilgrimages, [Page 192] Uowes, Obedience, Chastity, Pouer­tye, Patience, Mercye, Almosse, and of all other spirituall Laboures, Trauai­les, Paines, Excercises, &c, that be done eyther of the friers of the aforesayd or­der, or of any other deuoute and reli­gious people thorowe out the worlde, with remissiō & forgeuenesse of al their sinnes A paena & culpa toties quoties.

The like pardon was graunted of diuers Popes to the fraternitye of Bur­ton Lazare,Burton Lazare▪ with dispēsatiō of vowes, and relaxation of some part of penāce, with plenary remissiō of al their sinnes

The absolution of this fraternity.

AVtoritate dei patris omnipoten­tis, Apostolorum Petri & Pau­li, & totius matris ecclesiae, a [...] virtute huius bullae & Papalis indulgenciae, ego absoluo te ab omnibus pec­catis tuis. &c. That is to say. By the authoritye of God the Father almygh­ty▪ of the Apostles Peter and Paule, & of all the mother Church, & by ye vertu [...] of this bulle and of the Popes pardon, I absolue thee from al thy sinnes. &c.

To thē that gaue any thing to the [Page] hospitall of Sainte Marye of Runciuall nigh vnto charing crosse without the walles of London,The pardō of Sainet Mary of [...]unciuall. Pope Clement the fourth graunted that they shoulde be partakers of all the Masses, Prayers, Fastinges, Watchinges, Pilgrimage goings vnto the holy lande consecrate with the bloud of Christ or vnto the ci­ty of Rome priuileged with the autho­ritie of the blessed martirs & Apostles Peter and Paul [...]. And if they be prie­stes or religious persons either men or women, and haue failed to say their di­uine seruice, eyther thorow negligēce, or defaut of bokes, or sicknes of body: the aforesayd holy father doth mercifully absolue them from al such offences, and release them from the payne & pu­nishement due vnto suche offendours. Pope Clement the sixte also of his speci­all grace hath geuen and graunted to all them that geue some parte of theyr substaunce,Giue and it shall be giuen to you. Giue money: and the smoke of Rome shall be gi­uē to you. beyng confessed and con­trite, release of the third part enioyned them by theyr ghostly father and three yeares of pardon, we an hundred dayes mo of pardon, with free buriall in pla­ces although interdict, and of whatsoeuer [Page 193] kinde of death they chaunce to dye, with a thousand lentes. lxv. yeares of pardon. &c.

The forme of the absolution ap­pertainyng vnto this Fraternitie.

AVtoritate dei omnipotētis, & beatorum Petri & Pauli Apostolorum eius, ac autoritate apostolica mihi in hac parte commissa­Ego absoluo te ab omnibus peccatis tuis & paenis tibi in Purgatorio debitis propter cul­pas & offensas, quas contra deum & animā tuam commisisti. Et in quantum mihi com­mittitur, restituo te illi innocentiae, in qua eras quando baptizatus fuisti, exceptis pun­ctis hijs reseruatis Domino Papae, vt animae tua viuat cum Christo in secula seculorum. Amen. Whiche is thus in Englishe.

By the authoritie of God almighty and of hys blessed Apostles Peter and Paule, and by the Apostolique author [...] tie committed vnto me in this behalfe I absolue thee from all thy sinnes and paines due vnto thee in Purgatory for the faultes and offences, whiche thou hast committed against God and thine [Page] owne soule. And asmuche as lyeth in my power, I restore thee vnto that in­nocencye, wherein thou were, when thou waste baptised: those poyntes on­ly excepted, whiche are reserued to the Lord Pope, yt thy soule may liue with Christ worldes without ende. Amen.

The pardō of Saint Iohn of Beuerlay.Pope Alexander the thyrde hathe graunted to all them that geue ought to the mayntenaunce of the Collegiat Churche of Saint Iohn of Beuerlaye an hundred dayes of pardon, and relax­ation from the seuenth parte of their penaūce. And Pope Innocent the fourth hath graunted to all the brethrē of the same. Faternitie, pardon of all sinnes forgotten, & of all vowes brokē, except the vowe vnto the holy land, & at their latter [...]nd, remission & forgeuenesse of all their sinnes A paena & culpa: so that to euery brother & sister of that Fraternitie being cōfessed & absolued, their cō fessour may well say on thys manner, as it is specified in the printed pardon▪

Iohn or Ioan▪ as free I make thee:
As heart may thinke, or eye may see.

Of this pardon it is also thus written,

[Page 194]
Omnibus in annis qui turbāt iura Ioannis:
Ter execrantur, damnati iure probantur.

THe pardō graūted to the Fraternity of s. Cornelis at Westmin­ster for such as geue any thynge vnto it,The pard [...] of Saint Cornelis at We [...] minster. cōmeth in ye yere to .MM vii. C. &. ix. dayes for euer to endure, graūted by the holy father in god Tho­mas of the title of S Cecily, Cardinall, priest of Rome and Legate, Archeby­shop of Yorke, and Chauncelour of England, &c. and of diuerse other Car­dinalles and Bishops.

Certayne Popes of Rome haue committed and geuen authoritie & power to Priestes hauyng cure and charge of soules to absolue their ghostly childrē and parishioners, the whiche be bre­thrē or sistern to ye holy Fraternitie of the sepulchre of our Lord Iesu Christ, of all sinnes and crimes either confes­sed or forgotten, & of penance not well done. Also of vsurye, rapine, pollynge and pyllyng,The sepul­chre pardon̄. extortion or other good euell gotten (excepte they knowe to whom they ought to make restitution) they are absolued. And of all manner of offences done to father and mother, [Page] if they were not done we laying handes on thē with violence. Also the sentence of cursyng done vnknowingly: also of of vowes broken, the vowe of Ierusa­lem signed with the crosse in the body, and the vow of Religion with solemnitye professed, onely excepted. Also prie­stes and Clarkes that haue made any offence in saying their seruice. Also the aforesayd holy Fathers haue graunted to the brethren and sistern of the sayd place, the Stations of Rome, and the indulgences of the pilgrimages of the holy lande, whiche sūme of indulgence is. lxxx. M. yeres of pardō. Also our ho­ly father Vrban the fourth of that name hath giuen & graunted to all brethern and sisterne of the sayd Fraternitie at the trāslation of Saint Swithein and at the Octaues of the same, and at the Natiuitye of our Lorde & the Octaues of the same, and vpon good Fryday, & vpon Easter day with the Octaues of the same, to be released of the seuenth part of their penaunce, & foure yeares, and foure Lentes of pardon. Our sayd holy father willeth also that they that be brethern and sisterne of the said Fraternitie, [Page 195] haue ecclesiasticall sepulture without deniall (of whatsoeuer death they chaūce to die) except they be opē ­ly and by name excommunicate.

To the Fraternitie or brothehoode of S. Erasmus, S. Erasmus pardon. beside ye deliueraunce of many soules out of ye bitter paynes of purgatorye, with innumerable indul­gences & pardons for them yt be alyue, are graunted fiue special gifts & singu­lare benefites, Fyrst, he shal haue rea­sonable goodes to his liues ende. Se­condly, his enemies shal haue no pow­er on him.Fiue speci­al giftes. Thirdly, what lawfull peti­cion he asketh of God, shal be graunted him. Fourthly, he shall be vnbounde of his tribulation and disease. Fyftly, at his laste end he shal receaue the blessed body of oure Sauioure Christ Iesu in fourme of bread to his saluation by the gracious prayer & peticion of this bles­sed Martyr S. Erasmus. Al these pardōs, indulgences, priuileges, giftes & bene­fites shal al they haue, yt geue any part or porcion of their goodes to ye vphol­ding and maintaining of the holy place of S. Erasmus.

Many other raggemans roules could [Page] I here haue placed, which contayne al­so innumerable pardons, infinite in­dulgences, great giftes, singulare pri­uileges, wonderfull liberties, marue­lous deliuerances & spedy remedies of soules out of purgatorye, &c, but these may seme to suffice at thys presēt. For hereof mayest yu euidentlye perceaue, what reliques we haue receaued from Rome, & what good stuffe the popyshe pardoners haue broughte vs in tymes paste frō ye moste holy father, or rather frō ye romish Antichrist, & al for money. Do what thou wilte: liue as yu wilte: if money come, yu art out of hande made cleane, and absolued frō all thy synnes A paena & culpa, toties quoties, & art made as pure & faultlesse as yu were in time of thy baptisme,Money is the Mar­chant in all the popes affayres. so yt now by the vertue of these pardons thou mayest boldelye stand before y iudging place of Christ, and be free from ye sentence of damna­tion, and in fine, be made fellow heyre with Christ, of euerlasting saluation.

What is to be done, that wee may haue true pardō.But if thou wilte haue the true par­don and remission of thy synnes, and be deliuered A paena & culpa, toties quo­ties, take thys order. Fyrst, repent thee [Page 196] of thy former lyfe. Secondly flee vnto God the Father in the name of hys derely beloued Sonne Christ Iesu our alone Sauioure and Redemer, cra­uyng at his handes with stronge faith, mercy and forgeuenesse of thy synnes. Thyrdelye, take a newe life vnto thee, euer desyring strengthe from aboue to walke dayly more and more in the ho­ly wayes of Goddes moste holy lawe. If thou do thys, doubt thou not, but yt thou shalt haue abundauntly vnto the great consolation and comforte of thy soule, remission of all thy synnes, qui­etnesse of conscience, the gift of the ho­ly Ghost, Goddes fauoure, grace, and mercye, and after thys transitorye life, euerlastyng lyfe with al heauenly ioye and vnoutspeakeable felicitie, yea and that without these Antichristians par­dons, whiche are nothyng ells,What the popes par­dons are. than nets for mony, deceauings of ye people, defacyng of Christes death, obscuryngs of Gods free grace, very spurres vnto all leudnesse of lyfe, and a ryght pathe­way vnto euerlasting dānation.Esay. lv. Heare what god sayth by ye prophet: Come to [Page] the waters al ye yt be thirstye, and ye yt haue no money. Come bye, yt ye maye haue to eate. Come, bye wine & milke without any money, or money worth. Wherfore do you lay out your money, for the thing ye fedeth you not, & spende your labour about the thyng ye satisfy­eth you not? But harken, harkē rather vnto me, and ye shal eate of the beste, & your soule shall haue her pleasure in plenteousnesse. Enclyne your eares, & come vnto me: take hede (I say) & your soules shal liue, &c. Are not these the wordes of our Sauiour Christ? Come vnto me al ye that laboure and are la­den,Math. xi. Apoc. xxii. and I shall ease you. Agayne, Let him that is a thyrst come. And let who soeuer will, take of the water of lyfe, freely and without any money. Of thē that wil seke remission of their synnes and pardon of their wicked life, or any other spirituall and heauenly gift: but only at hys hande by fayth in Christ: God complayneth greuously on thys manner and sayeth: Be astonyshed (O ye heauens) be afrayde,Iere. ii, and abashed at suche a thyng, sayeth the Lorde. For my people hath done two euills. They [Page 197] haue forsaken me the well of ye water of lyfe, and haue dygged them pyttes, yea vile and broken pittes, ye can holde no water. Blessed is the man, sayth the Psalmographe,Psal. xi. whose hope the name of the Lord is, and hath not turned vn­to vanities, nor vnto suche as goe a­bout with lyes.

Of Purgatorye.

Who was the fyrst inuentour, deuiser,The inue­tour of the popes pur­gatory is not knowē. and fynder out of the Popes false fained, fyrie pur­gatorye: I can not finde by a­ny historyes or monumentes, that I haue red vnto this daye. But after it was found and deuised by some subtill heade thorowe the subtil suggestion of most subtill Sathan,The studie of Sathan. whiche seketh all meanes possible to obscure the price of Christes death, and to sowe erroures and heresyes in the heartes of paynted Hipocrites, yea of all people, so muche as lyeth in his power vnto ye destructi­on and condemnation of their soules: there wanted not specially of the com­panye of Sophisters, and Monks, espi­ing that there woulde ryse no small [Page] auauntage to their purses of this goodly newe and late inuention: whiche set a good face on the matter, countenauncing it out with the authorityes of the holy Scripture addyng therunto their false, pestilent, and lying gloses, wher­with they bleared the eyes of the sim­ple, and caste suche mystes before theyr syghte, that these certayne hundred yeares they coulde neuer see the true purgatorye of the soule, whiche is the precious bloud of our Sauiour Christ, but beleued verelye, that there was a place of purgyng after thys lyfe (as though the bloude of Christe were not a sufficient purgatory for their soules) from the which they must be deliuered eyther by sufferyng intollerable pay­nes themselues in that firye fornace,The true purgatorye is ye bloud of Christ. till they haue made sufficient satisfaction for their sinnes, or els by the Suffrages and sacrifices of the Masse or by al­mosse dedes done for them of theyr ex­ecutours and frendes, &c.

The popes purgatorye diuersely maintainedThys dreame of purgatorye and praying for the dead hath bene main­tayned from tyme to tyme not onelye by the writinges of diuerse men, but [Page 198] also by the decrees and Councelles of diuerse & sundrye Popes and of theyr adherentes, as a myghty and straunge defence of the Catholyke Churche and her deuoute Chaplens, withoute the whiche a greate parte of the Popes Churches buildings is like out of hand to fall vnto miserable ruine, and vt­ter decaye.

Where thys place of Purgatorye is: none of oure purgatorye rakers or proctoures thereof is able to declare.Where purgatorye is. Diuerse of them haue diuerse opinions in thys behalfe: as it is an harde thing for lyers and taleforgers to agree, in all points among themselues, so alone is the truthe perfecte and constant, and without verities or discorde. Some of them affyrme and saye, that it is in a certayne place euen nexte vnto hell vnder ye earth. Some holde yt it is not nie vnto hell, (for then myghte it seme yt suche as are in Purgatorye, shoulde neuer ascende and come vnto heauen,) for asmuche (as we rede in ye Gospel of Luke)Luke. xv. that there is so great a space be­twene them that are aboue and them [Page] that are beneath, yt they whiche are a­boue, can not come downe to them ye are beneath: neither can they that are beneath, come vp to them yt ar aboue.) But aboue in the ayre, yea and that in torrida zona, bycause that after they bee sufficiently purged,The varie­tye of pa­pists in placing of purgatorye they may be nighe and goe strayghtwayes vnto heauen. Some other saye, yt they be neither be­neath neere vnto Hell, nor yet aboue nighe vnto Heauen, but accordyng to the dispensation and appoyntment of god, diuerse soules are diuersly placed, some here, some there, some in thys place, some in that place: some beneath some aboue, some in the middest, accor­ding to their desertes, but all suffering paynes eyther more or lesse, till suffici­ent satisfactiō be made for theyr sinnes either by themselues in paynes suffe­ryng, or els by other in Massesingyng, in almosse geuing, in watching, in praying, in pilgrimage going, in the popes pardons bying, &c. The tales and lies, which the papistes haue inuented con­cerning the places of soules after their departure, is to much wonderfull and maruelous. In Longobardica historia: [Page 199] in Legenda aurea, in vitis patrum, in the Festiual, &c. shalt thou finde examples plentifully: whiche bookes in tymes paste were better knowen and more preached to the simple people, than the true and pure worde of God.

And as they do not agree amonge themselues where pyckpursse Purga­tory is:The tor­mentes of Purgatory so likewise doe they dissēt both in the tormentours & in the tormentes of the soules. Some teach, ye the soules in purgatory are punished of the good aūgels at gods appointmēt: some say, that they be wicked Spirites of hell yt punishe them. Some agayne hold, that the soules in purgatory are tormented with fire onely, accordyng to this sen­tence of Saint Paule:1. Cor. iii. Vniuscuius (que) opus quale sit, ignis probabit: some contrari­wise affirme, yt they are punished both with fyre and water,Psal. 66. according to this saying of the Psalmographe. Transiui­mus per ignem & aquam, & reduxisti nos in refrigerium. But howsoeuer the sely simple soules be punished, the Papists with one voyce affirme, that they are most paynefully afflicted and tormen­ted, yea and that with such paynes and tor­mentes, [Page] as be incomparable: the pay­nes & tormentes of hell only excepted. Of those most intollerable paynes of purgatory, thus rede we in the Popes decrees. He must firste be purged with the fyre of purgatory,Dist. 7. cap. Nullus that hath differ­red the frute of conuersion vnto an o­ther world. And this fyre, althoughe it be not euerlastyng, is notwithstanding a wonderfull greuous fyre. For it ex­cedeth and passeth all payne, whiche any man at any tyme hath suffered in this life. In the fleshe there was neuer so greate payne founde, althoughe the Martyrs did suffer maruelous tormēts &c.Serm. 41. de anima­bus. And in the booke entytled, Sermones discipuli, we rede on this manner. The soules whiche are in purgatory, are in moste greuous paynes. For if all the burnyng coales in the worlde were gathered together and poured vppon an heape,What most greuous paynes there are in Purgatory and a man shoulde stande in the myddes of them, yet shoulde he not suffer so greate heate and bur­nyng, as the soules doe in Purgatory. No temporall payne maye be compa­red with the paynes of Purgatorye. The paynes is so greate, that a lyttle [Page 200] shorte tyme seemeth to be verye longe and greate tyme.Example. Therefore we rede, that a certayne Religious man bur­ned in Purgatorye onelye, while one Masse was a saying: and he appeared to hys felowe, and sayde, that he had burned in Purgatorye a greate num­ber of yeare.

And some soules are punished there a longe space:Howe is this proued some, thyrtie yeares, some an hundred: some, a thousand, more or lesse: some, vnto the ende of the world. Agayn in the treatise called in Latin, Stella Clericorum, we finde this written: The fyre, and other paynes that are in Purgatorye, are more greuous and more bytter, than all the paynes of the Martyrs, and all kyndes of tor­mentes, that coulde be imagyned and inuented of the Tyrauntes in thys worlde. And the soules of them that are thus punished, do farre excell the multitude of all them that lyue in this worlde.The infinite multi­tude of soules in Purgatorye. And therefore sayth Austen: He knoweth not, what he asketh, whiche desyreth Purgatorye. O God howe swete a thing shall it be to make satisfaction in thys world? I say, yt it is [Page] more greuous to be in Purgatory one twyncklyng of an eye, than all ye paine, whiche blessed Laurence had vpon the Gredyron. Therfore one teare issuing out of a pure hearte doth purge more, thā ten yeares in Purgatory: & yet be­twene two euils the lessest is to be cho­sen. And therfore the soules that are in Purgatorye,Iob. xix. cry with Iob on this mā ­ner, and say: Miseremini mei, Miseremini mei, saltem vos amici mei: Quia manus do­mini tetigit me. That is to say: Haue pi­tie on me, haue pitie on me, at the least ye that are my frendes: for the hande of the Lord hath touched me.

After that the Papistes had thus fai­ned Purgatory and the moste horrible & dredeful paynes therof: they thought it also good to deuise some thing to re­lieue these paynes and to ease the bit­ter tormentes whiche the sely soules suffer in that most greuous fyre of purgatorye: by this their deuise nothyng doubting but that no small aduaunta­ge shoulde ryse vnto them,Remedies deuised by the papists agaynst the tormē [...]s of Purgatory whiche in dede hath had hitherto fortunate suc­cesse. Diuerse inuented diuerse reme­dies against these fyry tormēts: Which [Page 201] thyng hath bene brought to passe by ye cōstitutions & ordinaūces of men part­ly, as we may see in ye Coūcels Floren­tine and Constantiense: and partly by the bookes and writings of the Sophisti­call Papistes: Some of their deuyses here to recite, I thinke it not vnfitting nor out of the way.

The author of the booke entitled, Stella Clericorum, The churches. Church militant. sayeth, that there are iii. Churches. The first is in this world and that is called, Ecclesia Militans, that is, ye Militant or warrefayring church, The secōd is in heauen: and it is called, Ecclesia Triumphans: that is to say. The Triumphant Churche.Church trinu [...]phant. Church ex­pectant. The third is in Purgatory: and it is called, Ecclesia Expectans: that is, The Churche Expec­tant, and that loketh for and abydeth deliueraunce. This latter Church is in great paines, from the which they may be deliuered, saith he, foure manner of wayes. Vnde Versus.

Missa, preces, dona, ieiunia, quatuor ista Absoluūt animas, quas purgās detinet ignis

That is to saye, Masse, Prayers, Giftes, Fastings: These foure thinges set at libertie ye soules that are in Pur­gatorye. [Page] And a little after he sayeth. The deuice to praye for them that are dead, is holy and wholesome. It is holy by the compassion of the deare frendes. It is wholesome,Prayer for soules in Purgatory thorowe geuyng of almosse, and the prayer of the faithfull, and specially of the Priestes, to whom the soules are committed. For almosse is the meate of soules and prayer is the drinke.Prayer, almosse, Fasting, pilgrimage, par­dons, and Masses, deliuer soules out of Purgatorye. Fastings also of the faithfull is a great refection & bāket for the soules and pilgrimage goynge of frendes is the dispatche and deliuerāce of paynes. As for pardons, they also profite the soules in purgatorye euen so farre, as they deserued, while they liued in thys world. But before al remedies, where­with ye soule being in Purgatory may be holpen: the masse farre excelleth. Therfore saith Gregory:The profit of euerye Masse. Oh how great and liuely gifte of God is this? For the diuine mysteries are neuer celebrated (He meaneth that the masse is neuer songe or sayd) but that two vertuous workes do concurre, and are brought to passe: that is to saye, the conuersion of one sinner and the deliueraūce of one soule at the lest out of Purgatorye.

[Page 202]The like doctrine doth the author of the festiuall teache on thys manner.The doc­trine of the festiuall cō cerning soules in Porgatory. Of prayer for soules. Ye shall vnderstande, that there bene foure thinges, that greatly holpen sou­les that bene in Purgatorye and that bene these. Fidelium amicorum oratio elee­mosynarum largitio: salutaris hostia, & ie­iuniorum obseruatio. That is: prayers of frendes deuoutly sayd, & almosse deede doying, and masses singing, and absti­nence in fasting. That prayers helpe much a soule that is in Purgatory: the authour proueth for lacke of the testi­monies of holye scripture, with thys narracion or tale that followeth. We find written sayth he,A narratiō in Legenda aureae, how there was a man, yt had his house fast by a churchyarde side & yt his doore opened to the Churche. And he vsed by custome as oft as he wēt or came, to say euery time, De profūdis, for al christē soules. Thē it happened so on a time, that he was pursued with ennemyes as he went homewards. But when he came into the churchyarde, he kneled downe and thought to saye,A straunge sight. De profundis. But his ennemies came after. Anone the dead bodyes rose euery chone with [Page] instruments as they wrought with by theyr liues and anone they droue away his enemies.Well pro­ued & sub­stauncially But when they saw that, they cried God mercy and this man, & euer after prayde and did almosse dedes for them that were in payne. Thus I may well proue, sayth he, that deuoute prayers helpen many a soule that bene in Purgatory.

Also almesse deedes helpen many a soule.of Almosse deedes for soules. Sicut aqua extinguit ignem: ita elee­mosyna extinguit peccatum.

Right as water quencheth fire: so almesse deede quencheth the fire yt bren­neth them that bene in Purgatorye: if they bene in good lyfe and in perfecte charity that done it, &c.

Nowe to proue, that almesse deedes done for soules in Purgatorye,A narratiō profite thē greatly, he bringeth in this narra­tiō or tale. We rede, (saith he) yt in olde tyme, good people woulde on all hol­lowen day, bake bread & deale it for all christē soules. And yet there ben some, but all to fewe. We rede In Legenda au­rea of a knight that should go to a bat­tayle, and had a cosen that he loued passing well, and sayde to him thus. If he [Page 203] were slayne in the battayle, he shoulde sel his horse, & deale the value to poore people in almesse, to pray for al christē soules. So it hapned, yt he was slayne, and his cosin loued wel ye horse, & tooke him to his own vse. Then soone after, this Knight appeared to hys cosin, and said thus to him. These eyght daies for my horse thou hast made me to burn in purgatorye, and therfore God wil take vengeaunce on thee. Forsoth quod he, this day thy soule shal be in hel with ye fende. Ego purgatus vado in regnum dei. And I am purged, and go to the king­dome of heauen. And anon an horrible noyse was heard in the ayre of fendes, which caught this man and bare hym awaye.

The thyrd thyng, y helpeth soules in purgatorye,Of Masses for soules▪ is the Masse, For when a­ny soule appeareth to any mā to haue any helpe: he desireth masses, & prayeth to haue masses songen for him. Right as meate and drinke comforteth a mā when he is feble: so the sacrament of ye altare cōforteth ye soules ye masses bene done for.A narratiō. It is written in Legenda aurea how a Byshop suspended a prieste by­cause [Page] he coulde saye none other masse, but of Requiem, whiche he song euery day deuoutly after hys cōning. Then on a day as the byshop went towards mattens it semed to hym, ye dead bodies rose & came about hym and sayd: Thou haste sayd no masse for vs. And moreo­uer thou haste taken our priest awaye frō vs. Loke yt thys be amended, or els God will in shorte tyme take venge­ance on thee for our sake. Then was ye byshop greatly afeard, and anon he [...]ad the priest syng masse of Requiem, as he dyd tofore. And so he dyd as ofte as he myghte.

Also we fynde ye fyshers set their nets in haruest,An other narration prodicious & wōderful and they tooke vp a great pece of Ise, and yt was the coldeste Ise that euer they felte, and it woulde not melte for the Sunne. And so brought they ye Ise to ye Byshop. For he had a great brennyng heate in his foote, and it was the coldest yt euer he felte. Then spake there a voyce to hym oute of the Ise, and sayd: I am a soule ye suffereth my penaunce here in thys Ise. For I haue no frendes, yt will doe masses for me. I shall be deliuered of my penance [Page 204] and yu shalt be whole of thy sickenesse if thou wilt say masse for me. And he sayd, he woulde sing for him, and bad tell hym hys name. And euer while he was at masse,The great vertue of the masse. he layd the Ise vnder his foote and euer as he sayd masse, the Ise melted away. And so within a while yt Ise was molten, and ye soule was deli­uered frō pain, and ye bishop was whole of hys sicknesse. Then the soule appea­red to him wt much ioy, & sayd: With ye masses singing I am brought oute of payne into euerlasting blesse.

The like fables many & diuerse, are tolde of Gregorius Magnus, of Petrus Clu­niacensis, of Iacobus de Voragine, &c.

But ye author of ye booke entituled,Ten reme­dies to deliuer soules out of pur­gatorye, Sermones discipuli, rehearseth ten māner of things, wherwith ye soules yt are in purgatorye, maye be deliuered oute of their paynes. The fyrst is, the setting vp of candles at massetime before ye sa­crament, or before Images, in ye honor & prayse of God and of his Saintes.

The seconde is,Candles. Sensing of the altare. Sensyng of the Al­tare when Masse of Requiem is songen for the soules departed, with thys in­warde desyre, that God will deliuer [Page] ye soule from the stenche of purgatorie, where it is now punyshed.

Sprincke­ling of holy water.The thyrd is, sprinckling of holy wa­ter vpon the Sepulchres or graues, & vpon ye bones of the dead. And here must they desyre, yt as the heate of thys present fyre is cooled by ye sprinckling of water: so likewyse the heate of ye fire of purgatory may be tempered & cooled for ye soule yt we praye for, thorowe the deaw of the heauenly grace & mercye.

The fourth is, Prayer for the dead. And here must we direct our praiers vnto saints in heauen for the soules yt are in purgatorye,Prayer for the dead. yt they may make inter­cession for thē vnto God: for they may do much with God. And for thys cause we send ye saints vnto ye heauenly king as massengers, yt they may obtayne of that King, indulgence, pardon and fa­uour for those soules. Therfore must we in thys behalfe deuoutly pray to s. Mary, to S. Peter. &c.

The fyft is, oblations and offeryngs for ye soules departed,Oblations for ye soules departed. yt they may be de­liuered from the dets, which they owe vnto God▪

The sixt is, fastings, watchings, af­flictions [Page 205] & knelings for ye soules depar­ted,Fastinges▪ watchings. &c. Q. xiii. c. ii, Animae: as it is specifyed in the popes de­crees: Ieiunia viuentium sunt auxilia de­functorum. The fasting of yt liuing ar ye helpes of the dead.

The seuenth is,Paying the dets of the dead. paying of ye dets of the dead. This profiteth ye soules yt are in purgatorye beyond al measure. For while ye dettes are vnpayd, ye soules are greuously punyshed in purgatorye.

The eyght is,Offering vp of bread and wine. offering vp of bread & wine, yt it may please God likewise to feede ye hungry soule, and to geue drink to ye thirstye soule yt is in purgatorye. Likewyse ye exercisyng of the works of mercy for the soules departed, as in geuing meate to ye hungry, drinke to the thirstye, lodging to the harbourlesse, clothes to the naked, &c.

The nynth is, when a man accom­plisheth & fulfilleth ye penaunce for the soules departed,Fulfilling of ye deades penaunce. whiche ye soules them­selues were bounde to do in this world when they were yet liuing. For the more any man doth for them in thys world: the lesse haue they to suffer in the paynes of purgatorye.

The tenth is, the celebratiō of masses. [Page] And thys is the greatest and most prin­cipall remedye and helpe that can bee deuised for the deliueraunce of soules out of Purgatorye.The cele­bration of masses. For we reade,A narratiō. Monstri si­mili. yt a certayne soule was appoynted of God to ligh in Purgatorye xv. yeares: which notwithstandyng thorowe one Masse was deliuered oute of all those paynes.Missa, wherof it is deriued. For thys worde Missa whiche we in Englyshe call Masse, is deriued a Mittendo, yt is, of sendyng. For in the Masse grace is sente to a synner being in synne, and to ye soules a playne deli­ueraunce from all payne. Therefore sayth Austen,The ver­tues of the masse. yt there is no masse cele­brated, but ye two vertuous workes do concurre and ar brought to passe. The one is, a conuersion of a synner from his sinne. The other is, a deliueraunce of a soule out of purgatorye, But some mā peraduenture wil here demaunde, howe it commeth to passe, yt the soules which are in purgatorye, do knowe the suffrages, which are here done for the? I answere:A fond fan­sye of the papistes. the Aungels, which do here abide & tary with vs, do many times visite ye soules in purgatory, & declare vn­to thē ye suffrages, which we do for thē, [Page 206] here & so comfort thē. O how ioyfull a thyng is this to them? Serm. 41. de anim.

Besydes these remedies aforesaid a­gainst the troublous torments of painful purgatorye, which the selye simple soules suffer for ye satisfaction of Gods iustice, as the papists teach: there is an other remedye, which I of late founde in ye latter end of an old written boke. And this is of so great vertue, yt who­soeuer deuoutly practiseth it shal wtout doubte (as it is there specifyed) deliuer one soule out of purgatory at the least yea and that within .ix. dayes. Pro­batum est.

Fyrst on the sonday,Spedy de­liueraunce of soules out of pur­gatorye. cause a masse to be song or said in ye worship of ye Trini­ty. Set also .iii. candles burning before ye sacrament al ye masse tyme. Fede also three poore men, or geue three almes­ses to the nedye.

Secondly on ye monday, cause a masse to be song or sayde in ye worship of all Aungels. Light also .ix. candles in the honoure of the ▪ix. orders of Aungells. Fede .ix. pore mē, or geue .ix. almosses.

Thirdly, on y twesday cause a masse to be song or sayde in the honoure of [Page] S. Spirite: and lighten .vii. candles in the worship of the .vii. giftes which he geueth. Fede also .vii. poore men, or geue .vii. almosses.

Fourthly, on the Wednisday cause a masse to be song or said in the worship of S. Ihon Baptiste and of all the pa­triarches. Light foure candles, & feede foure poore mē, or geue foure almosses

Fiftlye, on the Thursdaye cause a Masse to be song or sayde of S. Peter and of the .xii. Apostles. Lighten .xii. candles, & fede .xii. poore men, or geue xii. almosses.

Sixtly, on the Fryday cause a masse to be song or sayd in the worship of S. Crosse. Lighten .v. candles. Feede .v. poore men, or geue, v. almosses.

Seuenthly and finally, on the Sater­day cause a masse to be song or sayde in the honour of our lady and al virgines Lighten, v. candles. Fede .v. poore mē, or geue v. almosses. He yt thus doth: truste to it verelye: for he shall deliuer shortlye, any soule that he will oute of purgatorye. Ita est. Probatum est. Amen. Fiat. Fiat. Iesu mercy. Lady helpe.

Of Trentales for soules departed, and howe they firste began.

THere was somtime at Rome a certaine Pope called Gregory, Note this tale. whiche had a mother, whome he loued a­boue all thinges, and chiefly for her goodnesse and vertue. It chaūced tho­row misfortune that the aforesaid wo­mā was big with child, which for feare of her sonne & shame of the people, whē the time of her labour drew nye, killed the childe. So like did she at an other time also no man knowing of it: After ward [...]t so chaunced, that the aforesayd woman fell sicke and died.All is not golde, that glistereth. The Pope and al the people did greatly reioyse of her, for they thought her to be a good woman & to be saued. But afterwarde when the aforesayde Pope song masse, he saw iust by him a certain darknesse, so that it semed rather night than day: and in the same darknesse he behelde a certayne moste miserable creature, to whom he said: O thou creature, I con­iure thee in Gods behalfe, that thou declare vnto me, what thou art. She aū ­swered. O most derely beloued sonne, [Page] I am thy Mother. The Pope maruel­lyng greatlye at the matter: sayd vnto her: We hoped that thou haddest bene a good woman, and placed in the kingdome of Heauen. Howe commeth it to passe, that thou art now in such payne? She opened vnto him all thinges, that she had done in this worlde: and tolde him yt therfore she suffred such paynes, yt the very flames of fyre came oute of the mouth of her. The Pope being moued with sorowe and payne of his mo­ther, said vnto her, O mine owne mo­ther, cā any thing in the world deliuer thee out of this paine? She said: If any mā would sing a trentall of masses for me, I should be deliuered out of all my paines,A trentall of Masses, and what they are. & be saued. He said: What mas­ses shoulde they be? She aunswered: Thre masses of ye Natiuity of our lord. Thre masses of ye Epiphanie of our lord Three of the Purification of our Lady.Trinities of Masses. Thre of the Annūciation of our Lady. Thre of the Resurrection of our Lord. Thre of the ascensiō of our Lord. Thre of Penthecost. Three of the Trinitie. Thre of the Assūption of our Lady: and thre of her Natiuitie: so yt these masses [Page 208] be celebrated within ye Octaues of ye said feasts, as on the first day, with the same Kirie eleyson. Gloria in excelsis, & Credo: & also the same Sequēce & Preface, with Communicantes. Hane igitur: Sanctus, and Agnus, as it is contained in ye Canon of the Masse: also with these prayers fo­lowyng, so that the prayers that fo­lowe be sayde with the collecte of the Feast vnder one Oremus, and vnder one Per dominum. There must also be sayde euery daye thorowout the yeare, Pla­cebo, and Dirige, with ix. Psalmes, and ix. lessons, and ix. Anthemes, excepte it be at the tyme of Easter, when it shal be said dayly with thre lessons on­ly. The commēdation also must be sayd as often, so that both at Placebo, and at Dirige the first collect or prayer shall be Deus summaspes, &c. & also at the commē daciō. Againe, at the masse of the day, ye aforesayd prayer shall be sayde of him, that celebrateth the masse thorowout the whole yeare. The Collecte shall be alwayes, Deus summaspes. The secretes. Omnipotens sempiterne Deus. The post Cōmunion, Deus cuius misericordia. &c. If any man wil doe thus much for me, [Page] quod she, I shall be deliuered from my paine. And ye sonne said, that he would gladly do that for his mother. And he commaunded her, that she should come againe vnto him at the very same time the yeare folowing. All these thynges, that she desired, were done. When the time drewe nighe that ye Pope appointed of her returne, the Pope hymselfe song masse, and sawe a great light, and in it two Aungels commyng downe, and a most goodly, faire, and beautifull Lady betwene them. He beyng afraide thought her to be the Queene of Hea­uen, and fell downe at the feete of her▪ saying: O Regina coeli, miserere animae ma­tris meae. O Queene of Heauen haue mercye on my mothers soule. But she aunswered: O my most deare sonne, I am thy mother. Blessed be the houre yt I bare thee. For of suche one, as thou didst se me in tymes paste, hath God made me, as thou nowe seest, thorowe thy masses and prayers. And all they, for whom the aforesayd Masses shalbe longe, shalbe lykewise saued, euen as I am. Ex missali manuscripto. Anno do­mini. 1354.

Of the vertues of the Masse.

THe masse hath xii. vertues,The .xii. vertues of the masse. as it is specified in a certaine booke called The signification of the Masse, imprinted in the Englishe tounge by Robert Wier, Cum priuilegio regali ad imprimen­dum solum.

The first vertue or frute of the masse is, as some doctours do write, yt a man doth merite more whiles that he doth beare masse deuoutly, than if he should geue for gods sake as muche grounde and lande, as he coulde passe & go ouer ye space of ye same masse, O what may be then deserue, which doth heare eue­ry daye .iii. or .iiii. masses? And what doth he lese, and what compte shall he make afore God at the daye of iudge­ment, whiche hath not so greate busi­nesse, but that he may heare one masse at the least euery daye? O what shall it greue you, that ye haue lost so muche? This ye shal vnderstād according to ye dignitie and excellētnesse of the masse.

The second vertue is,Psal. 9 [...] that the holy aungels be glad to be nighe vnto ye person in kepyng hym, whē he hath heard [Page] masse as Dauid sayth, god dyd cōmaūd his Aungels to kepe and preserue you in all your wayes and busines.

The thirde vertue is, yt the man be­holding with deuotiō & reuerēce ye holy Sacrament in the masse as S. Austen [...]aith, god doth geue him ye fame day al thynges necessary for hys body. Item vaine wordes & vnaduised othes be for geuen & pardoned, and he is preserued from sodayne death. A man doth lese no tyme, while that he doth heare masse. All the steps in commyng and in goyng be compted of the holy Aun­gell. And if the man dye the same daye that he hath herd masse without recey­uyng the Sacrament, God shall compt it as spiritually receaued.

The fourth vertue is, that a person beyng in sinne, oftetimes in the Masse tyme by the presence of the holye Sa­crament,Luke. xxiii Luke. vii. doth receaue a good inspira­tion, so that from thenceforth he doth conuert hym from hys sinnes: as the good theef vpon the crosse, Mary Magedalene afore the feete of our Lord. If they had not bene present with oure Lorde peraduenture they shoulde not [Page 210] haue had pardon of their sinnes.

The fifte vertue or fruite is, that a man hearing masse deuoutly, recea­ueth spiritually the Sacramēt, so that he desire it deuoutlye. And so it maye chaunce, that a man hearyng masse de­uoutlye, shall obtayne more grace▪ than the priest whiche doth it. For the priest is not alwayes equally well dis­posed. And so may a man euery day re­ceaue the holy Sacrament spiritually▪

The sixte vertue is, that the man hearyng Masse, and beyng in the state of grace, is partaker of all the masses done thorowout all the worlde. And that is more or lesse, after as the man is in the loue and fauour of God. For it is one of the Articles of the holy Ca­tholike faith, as in the Communion of the holy Churche.

The seuenth vertue is, that the prayer of them whiche do heare Mass [...] is sooner hearde and accepted of God in the masse tyme, than at any other tyme. For then the priest and the holye Aungels, which beabout the altare, do helpe you to pray.

The eight vertue is, that the soules [Page] being in Purgatory, whiles y the man doth heare Masse, and doth pray for thē haue a singular absolution, during the same Masse. For there is nothing that doth bryng them so shortly out of the paines of purgatory, as to cause to say or to heare deuoutly Masse for them.

The ninth vertue is, that it is better to heare one masse in our life time, thā to cause an hundred to be sayd or heard for vs after our death. And ye it is bet­ter that a man cause a masse to be sayd for him in his lyfe, than an hundred af­ter his death: the reason is this. For a mā may now deserue and merite much with a Masse, but not after his death. For then he doth only finde ye, whiche he hath deserued in his life. And hun­dred thousand masses now done, cā not augment one moment of glory & ioye after this time. But by a masse, whiche I doe heare, I may obtayne that I shal not come in Purgatory. But after our death, the masse deliuereth onely from Purgatorye. Is it not better then, not to come in purgatory, than when a mā is there, to tary and looke for ayde and helpe to be deliuered.

[Page 211]The tenth vertue is, ye a woman hea­ring masse deuoutly, if it chaunce, that shee do laboure of childe the same day, she shall be deliuered without faulte ye more easely and with lesse payne. For the holy Aungels be very busye and di­ligent about her. Therfore al women being with childe (if it be possible) shall heare masse euery day. For by the ver­tue of the masse, ye frute or childe is pre­serued. And they shall put their trust in the sacrament, and in oure blessed La­dye the Mother of God, and in none other thing.

The eleuenth vertue is, yt al thyng that a mā doth enterprise after he hath heard masse, shall prosper and come to good end: agayne, ye whiche the man doth eate & drinke after he hath heard masse, shal profyt more to the necessi­tye of nature.

The twelfth vertue is, yt if the man die the same day yt he hath heard masse God shal geue hym a singulare grace, which otherwyse he shoulde not haue had, that is to say, that God hymself or his Aungells at the laste houre of hys death, shal helpe & comfort hym as the [Page] man hath serued God at ye masse. For it is written in the holy Gospel: With what measure ye haue measured:Math. vii. with the same also I wil measure you euer­lastingly. AMEN.

The ver­tues of the masse out of y Festiual.In the Festiuall also we reade thus concerning this matter. S. Austen say­eth, yt it profiteth greatlye all Christen people for to heare masse, and specially for nyne causes, and sayth in this man­ner of wise.

Quia illo die quo audierit missam, necessa­ria cibaria conceduntur. For that daye ye he heareth a masse, he shall fayle no bodily foode or sus [...]enaunce, nor no ne­cessary thing yt shal be belonging or ap­pertayning vnto hym, nor no let ne impediment shall he haue in hys iour­ney that he hath to goe or ryde, wher­soeuer he trauayleth.

The second cause is, al venial sinnes be forgeuen hym by the vertue of the masse, and idle wordes.

The thirde is, yt if a man die: it shall stand hym for hys housell.

The fourth, he shal not yt day l [...]se his syght.

The fifte, al idle othes that daye shal [Page 212] be forgeuen hym.

The sixt, yt nay he shall die no sodain death.

The seuenth, as long as he heareth masse, he shall not waxe olde.

The eyght, al hys steppes towarde & frōward the holy church, his good Aun­gel reckeneth to his saluation.

The nynth, al the while yt he behol­deth the blessed sacrament, all wicked spirites flee from hym, and haue no power ouer him, be he neuer so greate a synner.

In Stella Clericorum concernyng the vertue of ye Masse,The ver­tue of the masse out of Stella Cle­ricorum, we finde these wor­des: Before al remedies, wherwith the soules being in purgatory may be hol­pen: the Masse farre excelleth. There­fore sayeth Gregorye: Oh, howe great & liuely gifte of God is thys? For masse is neuer song or sayd, but that two vertuous workes doe concurre, and are brought to passe: that is to say, the cō ­uersion of one sinner, and the deliue­raunce of one soule at the least oute of purgatorye.

Of Councells.

[Page] POpe Marcellus the fyrst made a decree,No coūcell of force without ye consent of the Pope. yt no councel myght be lawfully assembled & ga­thered together, whether it be general or national, without the bi­shop of Romes consent and assente. In the yeare of our Lord. 304. Dift. 17. (ap. Synodum. Polydor. Bartholo. Carrantza. Libro. Concil.

Pope Iulius, Pope Damasus, & Pope Gregory, ratifyed the same decree after­ward. Concil. Polyd.

Pope Felix the second ordayned, yt al byshops should come to ye general coū ­cel,Al bishops must be at a general councell. or els signifye to ye popes holinesse. Why thei can not come. In the yere, &c. 370. Dist. 18. Cap. Non oportet. Lib. Concil. Ioan. Laziard.

This decree was afterward renued in a councel holden at Chartage.

A good an [...] necessary deuice.In a Synode holdē at Constantia, it was decreed, yt frō henceforth general coun­cells should be holden from ten yeare to ten yeare, to thys ende, yt the Lordes fielde might be purged from al bryers, thystles, thornes, heresyes, erroures, schismes, &c. Notwithstandyng reser­uyng thys authoritie and power to ye [Page 213] pope, yt he may not only euery .x. yere, but at all other tymes also appoynt a general counsel, when his pleasure is. Ioan. Laziard, Cest.

It was decreed at ye councell of Nice, Sene twice in the yere. yt every byshop shoulde twice yearelye haue a Synode or Sene general with­in hys diocesse, to correcte and reforme such thyngs as were out of order. But nowe ye matter is so handled, yt Senes be only Courts to gather Senage and Proxye, no correction of manners or erroures, or of any other absurdityes had in those assemblyes. Libro, Concil. Polydor.

Pope Pelagius the fyrst, made a lawe, that the Councell,No coūcell lauful with out the consent of the Pope. which is celebrated without the mynde and consent of the Romyshe Byshop, should be called not Concilium, but Conuenticulum, or Concili­abulum: and that whatsoeuer is enacted or agreed vppon in suche a Councell, should be frustrate, voyde, and of none effecte. In the yeare of oure Lorde. 552. Dist. 17. Capit. Multis denuo. Libro. Concil.

The same Pope also enacted, that al such matters of doubt and question, as [Page] could not be quietly deuided & brought vnto perfecte agreemente in the lesser Sinodes or councels,What is to be done, if matters cā not be qui­etly cōpo­sed in ye les­ser Sinodes shuld be referred vnto a greater See: if they cā not there be determined iustly and truly, yt then they shall be brought vnto the Aposto­lique See. Ibidem.

In the councell Agathense it was de­creed,Appeare, or elsaccursed yt such as wer accited to come vn­to the councell, and refused so to doe, shoulde be accursed. Dist. 18. Capit. Siquis. Si Episcopus.

Pope Agatho made a decree, yt al the cōstitutions & ordinaunces of ye church of Rome,The authoritie of the popes de­crees. shuld be receaued and taken, as thinges establyshed and confyrmed with the very diuine and Godly voyce of Peter himself. In the yeare, &c. 673. Dist. 19. Cap. Sic omnes.

Popes de­crees equal wt the word of God.Pope Stephen the fyrste ordayned, yt whatsoeuer the churche of Rome doth decree and appoynt, it should for euer & without breach be obserued of al men. In the yeare of our Lorde. 261. Dist. 19. Cap. Enimuero.

All thinges ar subiect to the pope.Pope Antberius ordayned, yt what­soeuer was decreed of other Byshops, mighte bee dissolued of the byshop of [Page 214] Rome, as one yt hath power to [...]udge of al churches. In the yere, &c. 239 Cau. 9. Qu. 3. Cap. Cuncta.

Pope Innocent made a lawe,Popeiudge of al▪ iud­ged of none yt no mā should presume to iudge ye Bishop of Rome. For he being iudge of all men, ought to be iudged neither of ye Empe­rour, nor of all ye clergyc, nor of Kings, nor of the cōmon people. Caus. 9. Qu. 3. Cap. Nemo indicabit. The same decree made also pope Nicolas, Pope Gelasius, Pope Anastasius, &c.

A certayn councel holden of diuerse, wise, learned and Godly men, at Con­stantia, obiected agaynst Pope Iohn the xxiii. of ye name (being there present) diuerse borrible faultes: of the which he was openly conuict, to ye nūber of moe thā forty, yea & those most greuous sin­nes. The pope secretly fleing, was ap­prehended, deposed, & caste into prison.

Afterward in ye councel it was decre­ed,A lawful general coū ­cel is abou [...] the pope. that a general councel lawfully ga­thered together, is aboue the pope, and hath authoritie immediatly of Christ, which alone is the head of the Church, Christ. Massoe. in Chron.

Thys acte of ye councell semeth to be [Page] contrarye vnto that,The pree­minence of the pope. whiche sayeth, yt the pope and hys See are not bounde to be subiect, to the councels and deter­minations of other. Cap. Significasti: de elect. And yt the pope hath in his hearte al manner of lawes: Agayn, yt he is not bounde to purge and clere of himselfe such crimes and faults, as are obiected against him. &c.

Of Heretykes.

Heretikes banished.POpe Siritius ordayned, yt Here­tikes should be banyshed and yt no Christians shuld communi­cate or kepe company with thē: agayn, if any of them did reuoke their errours and heresyes, that they should be thrust into Monasteries as into prisons per­petually, there vnto death to remayne, geuyng themselues to fastyng & pray­er. In the yeare, &c. 389. Ioannes. Stella. Lib. Concil.

Heretikes put to death by the secu­lar power.Pope Pelagius the fyrst not content with thys former punyshement, made a decree, that all heretikes and Schis­matikes, with al such as be contumaci­ter disobediente to holy Churches ordinaunces should be put to death by the [Page 215] seculare power. Prouided alway, that the Popishe bloudy butcherlyke By­shops with their woluishe wicked of­ficers and Antichristian adherētes doe first of all persecute thē, emprison thē, accite them Coram nobis, The tem­porall offi­ces the [...]opyshe By­shops but­chers. accuse them, cō demne them, and afterward accordyng to their deuilishe decrees commit them to the secular power and temporal ma­gistrates, as vnto their butchers & hāg men to dispatche them out of the waye either by fyre, swearde, or halter. For these holy and charitable Fathers crye out with their forefathers and Pope­like predecessours:Ioan. viii. Non licet nobis inter­ficere quenquam. It is not lawful for vs to put any man to death. In the yeare of our Lord. 552.24. q. cap. 5. Relegentes. Angl. Chron. Ioan. Laziard.

Pope Iohn the .xxii. made a decree, yt whosoeuer did affirme, that Christ and his Apostles had no possessiōs neyther in proper nor in cōmune, ye same should be taken for an heretike. Agayne, that whosoeuer did holde this opinion, that it was not lawfull for Christe and hys Apostles to enioye those things, which the Scripture testifieth that they had, [Page] nor to giue them, nor by the occupying of thē to get & winne more for ye main­tenaunce of their lyuing: he lykewise shoulde be adiudged an heretike. Of this it folowed,Fraunces Martyrs. that many Friers and Nunnes of Fraūces order were brent as heretikes in diuers places of the worlde in resisting this decree of ye Po­pe for the maintenāce of their monasticall and wilfull pouertie. In the yeare of our Lorde. 958. Math. Palmer, Ioan. Laziard.

Of the state of the faithful af­ter this lifePope Benet the twelfth after a cer­taine disputation had amonge learned men, whether the soules of the faithful haue the fruition of Gods Maiestie in heauen before the day of iudgement or no: made this resolute determination, that the soules of the faithfull Christi­ans, after their departure haue nothīg in them worthy to be purged, but all pure, cleane, and without sinne: and yt therfore so sone as they departe hence, they go straightwaies vnto Heauen, & beholde the face of God. Thaforesayde Pope also commaunded, that no man shuld either teach or beleue the cōtrary vnder payne of the great cursse. If any [Page 216] man dyd, he shoulde be reputed and ta­ken for an heretike. In the yeare of our Lord. 1317. Ioan. Laziard.

Pope Caius ordayned, that no here­tike, nor heathen man shoulde accuse a Christiā before any Iudge. In the yere of our Lorde. 284.2. Q. Cap. 7. Pagani. Christ. Massaeus.

Pope Liberius being bishop of Rome aboute the yeare of our Lorde. 364. It was decreed in the Councell Laodicen, that heretikes,Heretikes expelled out of the Churche. which remayne in their heresie, shoulde not be suffered to come into the temples of the Christiās. Lib. Conc. cap. 6. In the same councell it was also enacted,A good law that no Christen man shoulde geue hys chylde to be maryed vnto an heretike, or schismatike. cap. 10.31. Agayne, that whosoeuer dyd for­sake true Martyrs of Christe,Note well. and fol­lowed the false Martyrs, whiche are heretikes and schismatikes, shoulde be accursed. Lib. concil. cap. 34. Barthol. Carranza.

Pope Fabian made a good & Godlye decree,The cōpa­nie of Heretikes is to be eschued & auoyded. yt the true Christians should a­boue al things auoyd the cōpany of he­heretikes & schismatikes, & of al such as [Page] maintayne an other faith and doctrine than the Apostles of Christ & their suc­cessours haue receaued and taught, lest by keping company with them, they shoulde fall into the snare of Sathan. Lib. Concil. Barth. Carranza. In the yeare of our Lorde. 241.

The great councell. Laterane.Pope Innocent the third bearing rule In the yeare. &c. 1215. the Councell La­terane was celebrated, where were pre­sent two Patriarches, one of Hierusa­lē, an other of Constātinople .lxx. Arch­bishops Metropolitanes .iiii.C. By­shops, xii. Abbottes .viii.C. Cōuentual Prioures: the Legates of the Greke & Romane Empyre, besides the Ora­tours and Embassadours of the kings of Ierusalem, of Fraunce, of Spayne, of England, and of Cyprus. In thys Councell it was decreed,Heretikes condemned to be com­mitted to the seculer powers & so put to death. that all here­tikes & so many as did in any point re­siste the Catholike faith, should be con­demned as Schismatikes, and deliue­red to the secular power, or their Bay­liffes or Shierifs, to be punished accordingly: and that if they were priests or of the Clergye,Priests degraded. they should f [...]rst of al be regraded from their orders, and after­ward [Page 217] committed to the temporall offi­cers.Prieste [...] goodes. Laye men [...] goodes. As for their goods the Laytie shal not medle with them, but they shal be applyed to the vse of those Churches, of whom they receaued their stipendes or wages. But if they be lay men, to geue them ouer streightwaies to the seculare power to be punished accordin­gly, and their goodes confiscate.

In the same Councel it was also de­termined,Suspect of heresie. that if any persons were founde onely suspecte of heresie, except that they be able thorowly to purge & to clere themselues, should be accursed: and that if they so continue by the spa­ce of one whole yeare, that they should be condemned as heretikes.

Moreouer in that Councell it was also decreed,The tem­porall ru­lers sworn to roote out heretikes. that the secular powers, of whatsoeuer office or degree they be, should be admonished and charged, yea and if nede be, enforced and compelled by the ecclesiasticall censure (if they wil be reputed and taken for faithful men) openly to sweare for the defence of the faith, that they shall to the vttermost of their power faithfully and diligent­ly roote out & destroy in all their king­domes, [Page] dominions and landes, all such persons,Note. as the Catholike Church hath condemned for heretikes: so that euery person receauyng any office, dignitie, or promotion either Ecclesiasticall or temporall, shall be bounde to obserue this decree, concernyng this dispatche of heretikes. But if so be, that any temporal lord or ruler, being required and admonished of the church so to do, shall neglect to purge his land of those here­tikes: that then euerye suche person or persons so offendyng, shal be excommunicate by the Metropolitane and other Byshops of that prouince. It was fur­ther determined in the aforesayd Councell, that if that Lorde or Rular do re­fuse by the space of one hole yeare to satisfie and to accomplishe the decrees of the aforesaid Councell, that then signi­cation shoulde be made thereof to the highest bishop, yt is to say, to the Pope, that he may denounce,O tyranny that from ye time forward that Princes subiectes are absolued and vtterly deliuered frō shew­yng or owing any fidelitie or obediēce towarde hym: Agayne, that the Pope may geue that lād to be occupied & en­ioyed [Page 218] of the Catholikes, to possesse it (all heretikes beyng rooted out) quiet­ly and without any contradiction. &c. Lib. Concil. Barthol. Carranza.

Pope Nicolas the first made a decree,A newe kinde of Heresie. that whosoeuer goeth aboute to take any priuilege awaye from the Church of Rome, or denyeth that to be the head of all Churches, falleth into here­sye, and is in dede a playne heretike, Ip­so facto. In the yeare of our Lorde. 871. Dist. 22. cap. Omnes.

Pope Gelasius the firste decreed, that as no man ought to kepe companye with heretikes: so lykewise ought no man to dispute and to conferre with them. In the yeare. &c. 494. Caus. 24. Quest. 3. cap. cum quibus.

Pope Vrban the first pronoūced, yt he whiche defendeth heretikes is not only an heretike himself,Heresiarch▪ but he is also a captaine of heretikes. In the yeare. &c. 222. Causa. 24. Quest. 3. cap. Qui aliorum.

In the Councell Aphricane it was determined, that if any Byshop made any heretike his Executor, giuing him his goodes,Dead men excommunicate. although he were hys nye kinsemā, ye same Bishop shuld be excō ­municate, [Page] yea though he were dead: & that his name shoulde by no meanes be recited among the priestes of God. In decret. Gregorii noni. De hereticis. Tit. 7. Lib. Concil. The com­pany of he­retiques is to be es­chued.

In the Councel Laterane it was for­bidden, that any man should receaue in to his house, or into his dominions, he­retikes, or cherishe them, or by and sell with them: and that if any mā did con­trarie to this decree, he should enioy no ecclesiasticall priuilege, nor be buryed among other Christians.

Understād by hereti­kes, all suche as in anye point resiste the pope, or his decreesIn a certayne generall Councell it was decreed, that those Catholikes, whiche would take vpō them the signe of the Crosse, and māfully fight against the heretikes vnto the vtter destructiō and rooting out of thē, yt they maye no more trouble our mother holy Church nor her deuoute Childrē: should enioye that pardon, and those holy priuileges which are graunted to them, that go to fight for the holye lande, or geue any thing therunto. Lib. 5. de heret. tit. 7.

Of excommunication.

[Page 219]POpe Calixtus the fyrst made a decree yt no Christen mā should communicate or bee familiar with him yt is excommunicate,No cōpany with excō ­municate persons. Ioan. Ep. ii. eyther in prayer, or in eating and drinckyng, or in any other point of amitye, no, nor yet bydde hym once God speede, accor­dyng to the doctrine of the Apostle. A­gayne, if any man, presumed to doe the contrarye wittingly & of a set purpose yt the same person shuld also be excom­municate. In the yere of our Lord. 217. Lib. Concil. Bartholom. Carrantza. Mich. Buccingerus.

The same decree made Pope Fabian also. In the yeare of our lorde. 242. Lib. Concil. Carrantza.

Pope Lucius the fyrst decreed,Spoylers of ye church excommunicate. yt all such as spoyle, robbe & take away the churche goodes, or in any case vexe or trouble the churches, or any appertay­nyng vnto them, shoulde be excommu­nicate and accursed. In the yere, &c. 258 In epist. 1. Ad episcopos Galliae et Hispaniae Lib. Concil.

Pope Gregorye the fyrst cōmaunded,A good & a godly law. yt no byshop should excommunicate any man for priuate iniuries, wronges, [Page] and displeasures done agaynst himself, (which sayth he, ought eyther patient­ly to be suffred, or els vtterly to be dis­sembled) but only for such sinnes as ar cōmitted agaynst God or agaynst our neighbour to the slaunder of the fayth and doctrine, whiche we professe. In the yeare of our Lorde. 590. Caus. 2. Qu. 4. Cap. Inter querelas.

The names of excōmu­nicate per­sons publi­shed.Pope Honorius the fyrste made a de­cree, yt the names of suche as were ex­communicate, shoulde be published to al Byshops, Curates and Churches yt be nighe: again, that their names with the excommunication shoulde be set in places, where most resort of people is, yt by this meanes al men may eschewe them, and forbyd them to come into their companyes. In the yeare of oure Lorde. 622. Lib. Concil. Caus. 11. Quaest. 3. Cap. Curae sit.

One excō ­municate person may not excom­municate an other.Pope Alexander the second ordayned, yt he which is already excommunicate, should not presume to excommunicate an other. In the yeare, &c. 1063. Caus. 14. Quaest. 1. Cap. Audiuimus.

Pope Calixt the fyrst decreed, that all suche as either hinder, let, or trouble [Page 220] those persons yt go to Rome on pilgri­mage to visite the holy Apostles Peter and Paule,Hinderers of pilgri­mages or spoylers of pilgrimes accursed. or ells any other where to seeke and visite ye Oratoryes of other Saintes: eyther spoyle or take away a­ny of their thinges, yt they carye with them, shalbe excōmunicate, and so re­mayne til they haue made ful and per­fecte satisfaction. In the yeare of oure Lorde. 217. Caus. 24. Quaest. 3. Cap. Si quis Romipetas.

Pope Gregory the fyrst made a decree, yt whosoeuer striketh Bishop or prieste or spoyleth or setteth on fyre churches:Smiters of byshops or priestes▪ spoylers or burners of churches, accursed. the same shal be excommunicate: hys goodes confiscate, and he hymselfe en­closed in a monasterye and there do pe­naunce al the daies of his life. For, say­eth he, suche a person hath committed most greuous sacriledge. In the yeare of oure Lorde. 590. Lib. Concil. Caus. 24. Qu. 3. Cap. Quisquis.

Pope Nicolas the fyrst pronounced al them accursed,Spoylers of pilgrimes Chaplens▪ Clarkes, monks, &c▪ accursed. that spoyle pilgrimes or Oratours of any Saint, or Clerks, or Monkes, or women, or poore peo­ple yt beare no weapon, or elles take awaye theyre goodes, or do them anye [Page] other kinde of harme. In the yeare, &c. 871, Caus. 24. Qu. 3. Cap. Illi qui.

Pope Vrban the fyrst proclaymed al­so al thē excommunicate, yt trouble the Curates of any churches, or Clerkes, or Monks, or the Conuerses, Nouices, that appertayne vnto thē. In the yere, &c. 222. Lib. Concil.

Pope Vrban the seconde made a de­cree, yt no man ought to kepe company nor to eate and drinke with suche, as ye Byshop hath excommunicated. In the yeare of our lord. 1086. Caus. 11. Quaest. 3. Cap. Quibus.

Pope Clement the fyrst made a law, yt if the priestes and other of the Cler­gye,Disobediēt to bishops, accursed. yea and all Princes and Rulers, whether they be of hye or lowe degree with al ye cōmon people, doe refuse to obey the byshops: al such shuld not on­ly loose their good name but also bee banyshed out of the kingdome of God, & put out of the company of the fayth­ful, yea and vtterly estraunged from al doings with the holy churche of God. In the yeare, &c. 92. Caus. 11. Qu. 3. Cap. Si aeutem vobis Episcopis.

Pope Gregory the seuenth decreed, yt [Page 221] although hys predecessours the popes according to the rigoure of the ecclesi­asticall censure dyd forbyd generallye al men to keepe companye,This pope mitigateth y rigor of ye ecclesiastical censure. to praye, to eate, drinke, bye, sell, &c, with suche as be excommunicate and accursed: yet from henceforth it shall be lawfull for wiues to keepe companye, to eate and drinke, &c, with their husbandes: chil­dren with their parentes: seruauntes and hande maydes with their maisters and mastresses, &c, although they be ex­communicate. He also exempteth thē by the Apostolyke authoritie from the bonde of excommunication, which ig­norantlye communicate with them yt are excommunicate. In the yere of our lorde. 1073. Caus. 11. Quaest. 3. Cap. Quoni­am multos.

Pope Zacharye the fyrst determined,A frendly decree. yt although men kepe companye, eate and drinke with them that are excom­municate, yet if they doe it not of an e­uill purpose, nor inwardly consente to their iniquitie, thei receaue no domage thereby, neither are they excommuni­cate. In the yeare, &c. 752. Caus. 11. Qu. 3. Cap. Quod precessor.

[Page]Pope Vrban the second made a law, ye subiectes are not bounde to kepe theyr othes made vnto their princes,Thys is wicked. if they be excommunicate eyther of the pope, or of any Byshop. In the yere, &c. 1086. 15. Quaest. 6. Cap. Iuratos.

Neither ba [...]el, bet­ter her ringPope Gregorye ye eyght likewise by his Apostolique authoritie, absolued al thē from their fidelitye, othe, and promise, which they haue made & owe to their heades, rulers and gouernours, being now excommunicate, streyghtly char­ging to shew thē no obedience or loy­altye, till they haue made satisfaction. In the yeare, &c. 1186. Ibidem. Cap. Nos sanctorum.

Pope Zacharias (as Pope Gelasius wri­teth to Anastasius the Emperoure) dyd depose from hys kyngdome the Kyng of Fraunce,The pope deposeth Princes. not so greatly for hys euil behauiour, as yt he was vnprofitable to so greate a power: and placed in hys roume Pipine father of Charles ye Em­perour: and absolued and made free all the Frenchmen from the othe of theyr fidelitie vnto the king: which thing ho­ly Church many tymes doth of her au­thoritye, as in deliueryng the Souldi­oures [Page 222] from the bonde of their othe, whiche they haue made to their Em­peroure and Captayne. Thys thyng also holy Church practiseth of those bi­shops,Practise▪ which by the Apostolyke autho­ritye are deposed and put downe from their pontifical degree. Ibidē. cap. Alius.

In the Councel [...]halcedonense it was decreed,Destroyers of Abbeies, excommu­nicate. yt whosoeuer attempteth to spoyle, to robbe, to destroye, to dissolue, &c, any monasterye or Abbay: the same should be excommunicate and vtterly banyshed from ye Kingdome of God, so yt no goodnesse eyther of Fayth, or of workes shall profyt hym vnto saluati­on, forasmuch as he hath destroyed the way of so noble and wholesome a lyfe, Lib. Concil. Carrantza.

In the councell Laterane it was de­termined,Preachers not autho­rised by the Pope or some bishop accursed. yt al they, which being either forbidden, or not sente, presume & take vpō thē eyther publiquely or priuately ye office of preaching wtout ye authority of ye pope, or of some Catholike bishop, shoulde be excommunicate: and if not­withstandyng they goe forth, and will not cease, that then some other punish­mente agreable to theyr disobedience [Page] shalbe exercised vpon them. Lib. Concil.

In the councel Toletane it was agre­ed, yt if any noble mā do spoyle a priest, or any poore man, or religious person, and ye Byshop shall commaund hym to come vnto hym, yt the cause maye bee heard, & he refuse to come: letters shall be sēt thorow out al bishops one to another, which shall declare to al ye coun­treyes round about, yt that man is ex­communicated and is so to bee repu­ted & taken, til he hath shewed hys obe­dience to the ordinary, and made resti­tution. Caus. 24▪ Quaest. 3. Capit. Si quis de polentibus.

In a councell holden at Paris, it was ordayned yt no priest should excommu­nicate any man,No man ought to be excōmuni­cate before his matter be knowē. Paiment of tythes. before ye cause be eui­dently proued, and openly knowen. I­bidem. Cap. de illicita.

In the councell Rothomagense, it was decreed, yt all manner of tythes should bee payde to the Priestes, both corne, Haye, Fruite, Oxen, Shepe, Goates, &c. (For all tythes are sanctifyed to the Lorde.) And forasmuche as many are stubborne and disobedient, and wil not truely and faythfully pay their tithes, [Page 223] as they ought to doe: it was ordayned in that Councell, that all suche as will not pay them, shoulde be admonished once, twice or thrice according to the cō maundement of the Lord. If they will not then amende, that they shall then be excommunicate and accursed, till they haue made due satisfaction and sufficient recompence. Caus. 16. q. 7. cap. Omnes decimae.

The manner and fourme of Excommunication.

TWelue Priestes must stand about the Byshop, and holde burnyng candles in their handes: whiche candles at the latter ende of the curse or excommunication they must throw downe vpon the grounde, and treade them vnder their feete. Afterward let­ters must be sent roūd about vnto Pa­rishes, contayning the names of them that are excommunicate, and also the cause of their excommunication. Caus. 11▪ quaest. 3. cap. Debent.

In concilio Arausicano we reade these wordes: we folowing the canonical or­dinaunces, and examples of the holy [Page] fathers, do vtterly sequester and banish by the authority of God and the iudge­ment of the holy Ghost, al violatours, disturbers, hinderers, and destroyers of Gods churches, frō the lap of holy mo­ther Churche, & from the company and felowship of al christianitie, vntil they repent, amend and satisfie the Church of God. Ibidem. cap. Canonica.

The manner of reconciliation of them that were excommunicate.

WHen any man yt is accursed or excōmunicate, is penitēt & so­ry for his sinne, & desireth for­geuenesse, & promiseth to a­mende: the Bishop yt did excōmunicate him, shall come before the church dore, and xii. priestes with him, shall stande round about him on euery side. And if the person yt is excommunicate, fal flat downe on the grounde, and asketh for­geuenesse, promising amendement: thē shall the Byshoppe take hym by the ryght hande, and leade hym into the Church and restore him to the christen congregation, Afterward they shal sing the seuen penitentiall Psalmes, with [Page 224] these prayers, Kirie eleyson and Pater no­ster, & Saluum fa [...] seruum. &c. With this collecte: Praesta quesumus domine huic fa­mulo tuo dignum paenitentiae fructum: vt ecclesiae tuae sanctae, a cuius integritate deni [...] [...]erat peccando: admissorum veniam conse­quendo, reddatur innoxius. Per Christum dominum nostrum. Amen.

Whiche is thus Englished▪ Graunt we beseche thee O Lord to this thy ser­uaunt, the worthy frute of repentaūce that be obtaynyng forgeuenesse of his sinnes, may be restored pure and fault­lesse to thy holy Churche, from the in­tegritye and purenesse wherof thorow sinne▪ he had wandred and gone astray. By Christ our Lord. So be it. Causa. 11. Quest. 3. cap. Cum aliquis.

Of penaunce.

POpe Nicolas the firste appoynted that this shoulde be the penaunce of hym yt hath slayne his mother.The pe­naunce of him that hath slayne his mother First by ye space of an whole yere he shall not be suffered to come into the Churche, but he shal stād before the church dore praying & beseching god cō tinually to forgeue hym so haynous & [Page] horrible a sinne. Secondlye, when the one yeare is ended, he shal haue licence to come into the Churche, and to stand among ye hearers, but he by no meanes shalbe suffred to come vnto the communion or Sacrament of the bodye and bloud of Christ. Thirdly, whē the third yeare is once past, he shall be admitted vnto the holy communion. &c. All this time he may eate no fleshe, nor presume to drincke wine, excepte it be on solēne feastes and sondayes, and from Easter vnto Whitsontyde, And whensoeuer he will take any iourney, he maye not ryde, but go on foote. He maye not go vnto the warres, except it be to fyght agaynst the paganes.

He must also euerye weeke faste three dayes, & eate no meate till it be night. &c. In the yeare. &c. 8711. Caus. 33. tract. de paenitentia. cap. Latorem praesentium.

What opi­nion of ma­riage had this Pope, thinke ye.Pope Siricius made a decree, that those, which are penitents may not in the tyme of their penaunce, mary, nor excercise ye worke of mariage lest they shoulde be counted as dogs returnyng vnto their vomit, or as sowes, whiche beyng cleane washed walowe & tomble [Page 225] them selues again in the miry puddels. In the yeare of our Lorde. 389. Caus. 23. quaest. 2. Cap. De his vero.

Pope Leo the first notwithstandyng,A Pope more reasonable. of his great fauour and singular good­nes, graunteth to al such as are alrea­dy maried, that they euen in the time of their penance, may lawfully enioy the libertie of matrimony, lest peraduen­ture while they abstaine from yt which is lawfull, they shal fall into the daun­ger of that which is vnlawfull. In the yeare. &c. 444. Ibidem. G. Audiuimus.

The same decree also Pope Leo the thirde made, declaryng that it is more tollerable, and may better be suffered, that a yonge man euen in the time of his penance to auoyd the daūger of in­continency, do ioyne vnto him a wyfe, than he should incurre and fal into the sinne of fornicatiō.Note how loth the Popes are to go from their olde. Mumsimꝰ. In doing this, saith he, it semeth that the matter whiche he hath done, is venial and pardonable, so that he knowe none other, besides hys owne wife. Notwithstanding, saith he, in speakyng thus we make no law, but we shewe, what is more tollerable. In ye yere. &c. 817. Ibidem. cap. In adolescentia.

[Page] A foolishe diuine of so wise a head 1. Cor. vii.Pope Gregorye the fyrste ordayned this to be the penaunce of the maryed man, that he shall not enter into the Churche before he hath purified and washed himselfe with water, if he haue had the knowledge of his wiues body, and geuen her (as the Apostle saith) the due beneuolence. In the yeare of oure Lord. 590. Caus. 33. Quaest. 4. cap. Vir cum propria vxore.

The pe­naunce of them, that are negli­gent about the Sacra­ment of the Altare.Pope Pius the fyrste made a decree, that if thorowe the negligence of the priest any of the bloud (he meaneth the Sacrament of Christes bloude, as the expositour doth declare in the same place) do droppe down vpon the groūd, the Prieste shall lycke it vp wyth hys tounge, &c. and he shall do penaunce for that faulte fortye dayes, &c. In the yeare of our Lorde. 147. De consec. dist. 2. cap. Si per negligentiam.

Beholde hys curio­sitye.In the Cautels of the Masse, we rede thus: If thorow negligence there droppe downe any thing of the bloude vpon a bord that sticketh to the earth: let it be lyckt vp by the Prieste with hys tounge and the place of the borde scraped, and the scrapyng brent in the [Page 226] fire: and let the ashes be layd vp beside the altare with the reliques, and let hym to whome that happened, do .xl. dayes penance. If the chalice drop vp­pon the altare, let the droppe be supte vp, and let hym haue iii. dayes penance But if the drop came thorow vpon a linnen cloth vnto an other thinge: let him haue .iiii. daies penance. If it come thorowe to the thirde thinge: let hym haue .ix. dayes penaunce. In a drop of the bloud come thorowe to the fourth thynge? let him do penaunce, twentye dayes. And as for the linnen geare, that the droppe hath touched: let the priest or deacon wash them, the chalice being set vnder, and let the washing be kept with ye reliques. Itē, if a mā by a­ny chaūce of glotony, do spue out ye sa­ment: the same spuyng must be brent: and the ashes ought to be layde vp by­side the altare. And if he be a clarke, a Religious man, Priest or a deacon: let hym do forty dayes penance. A Bishop lxx. dayes, a lay man .xxx. dayes. But if he did spue by reason of infirmitie, let him do penance .v. dayes. Who so doth not kepe the Sacramēt, so yt a mouse or [Page] an other beast eateth it, let hym haue. xl. dayes penance. But who so looseth it, or if a part of it fall, and be not foūd: let hym do penaunce .xxx. dayes. The same penance semeth the Prieste to be worthy of▪ by whose negligence the consecrated hostes do putrifie. Upon the sayde dayes must the penitent faste and abstaine from the communion and from celebration.

The pe­nāce of the Clergy cō ­uicte of great fautsPope Innocent the third decreed, that they whiche are of the clergye, beyng founde gilty of thefte or of any other great faultes, shoulde on this manner be punished. Firste, they shalbe degra­ded. Secondly, they shalbe depriued of all their ecclesiasticall promocions. Thirdly, they shall be strayghtly kept in some monastery, there to do penance al their lyfe time. Lib. Cōcil. Decret. Gre­gorii, de paenis. tit. 36 cap. Tuae discretionis.

Penaunce dispensed with.In the Councell Triburiense it was ordayned, that if any were enioyned penāce to eate nothing but bread certain dayes and could get no bread to eate: it should be lawfull for them to eate fish, leekes, or any such kynd of meat, seyng the necessitie doth so require. Prouided [Page 227] alway, yt they eate not those meates for pleasure sake, but for the sustentation of theyr hungrye bodyes. Decret. Gre­gorij. 9. Libro. 5. de penet, et remiss. Tit. 18. Cap. Licet.

In a certayn general councel it was decreed, yt at the least once in the yeare euery person both of mankynde and womā kynde being of reasonable age and sufficient discretion,Penaunce enioyned of the ghostly Father. shuld priuate­ly confesse hys synnes to hys own Cu­rate, and to the vttermost of hys pow­er fulfyll all suche penaunce, as hys Ghostly father hath enioyned hym. Ibidem. Capit. Omnis vtriusque sexus. Li­bro. Concil.

In the eyght Synode it was agreed,A rule for penaunce. yt suche penaunce shoulde be enioyned of ye ghostly father to his ghostly childe as is agreable to the qualitie and quā ­titye of sinne. Caus. 26. Quaest. 7. Capit. Proqualitate.

In the same Synode it was also de­termined, yt the priestes shuld haue au­thoritie and power,A greate priuilege. to enioyne what penaunce they wuld, and for how long a tyme, and after what sort. Ibidem. Ca. Hoc sit positum.

Of Absolution.

A reasona­ble order.POpe Gelasius the fyrst ordayned yt if a man were vniustlye excō ­municate & accursed, he shoulde not regard it, nor yet go aboute to seke absolution from ye sentence or censure, which was vniustlye layde vpon hym. In the yeare, &c. 494. Caus. 11. Quaest. 3. Cap. Cui est.

Note thys well.Pope Gregorye the fyrst affyrmeth, yt the priest can absolue no man, excepte God hath absolued him fyrst: alleging the historye of Lazarus, whom the Lord raised vp vnto life, before he cōmaun­ded his Disciples to losen hym,Ioan. xi. and to set hym at libertye. In the yere of oure Lorde. 590. Ibidem. Cap. Tunc vera est absolutio.

Pope Nicolas the fyrste ordayned, yt the Byshop of Rome mighte absolue men from their lawfull othe, promyse, & fidelitie made to princes,Sed perquā [...]egulam. seing yt it ly­eth also in hys power to depriue kings and Emperours of their kingdomes & dignities. In the yeare, &c. 871. Caus. 15. Q. 7. Cap. Autoritatem. The same readest thou also in ye Canō following, which beginneth. Alius item.

[Page 228]Pope Gregorye the fyrst made a de­cree, yt no Prelate shuld lightly forgeue & absolue men frō those sinnes,A decree not to be despised. yt they haue committed against God. The of­fences committed agaynst vs, saith he, we may easely forgeue: but the synnes which are done agaynst God, we maye not release without great discretion, & penaunce doing. In the yeare, &c. 590. Caus. 23. Quaest. 4. Cap. Si is qui.

In the councell Carthaginense, Absolution must be re­ceaued knelyng. it was decreed yt the person which shoulde bee absolued, should mekely and reuerent­ly knele downe to take the absolution: and yt the Priest should laye hys hande vpon hys ghostly childes head, when he absolueth hym. Caus. 26. Quaest. 7. Capit. Sacerdos. Libro. Concil. Martinus. frater.

Certayne fourmes of Absolution.

OURE Lord Iesus Christ, whiche hath full power to absolue, he moughte ab­solue thee, And I by the authoritye of him, & of ye holy Apostles Peter and Paule, and of oure Mother holye Churche, and by [Page] the authoritie yt is committed vnto me in this behalfe, as much as I can, and am bounde to absolue thee, do fyrst of al absolue thee from the bond of ye les­ser excommunication, if thou be failen into it. I absolue thee also from ye fault of companye kepyng with excommu­nicate persons, if thou haue nede: and by the same authoritye I absolue thee from all thy synnes, mortal, criminall, and veniall, being confessed vnto me. I absolue thee also frō all other sinnes forgotten, confessed, committed, and neglected, as much as I can, & so farre as my dutye is, in ye vertue of our Lord Iesu Christes passion, and in ye blessing of the father, and of the Sonne, and of the holy Ghost. AMEN. And the ve­ry passion of our Lorde Iesus Christ, & the merites of all he Saintes and shee Saintes, and all the passions of ye holy Martyrs, and the suffrages of ye church Militante, and the remissions of the same, and also the pardons, prayers, & pilgrimages, & whatsoeuer good dedes besydes all other faythfull Christians haue wrought: Agayne, the fastynges, almosse deedes, and the workes of mer­cye [Page 229] whiche thou haste done, or shalt do, or entendest to doe: moreouer whatso­euer tribulation thou haste pacientlye suffered: all thys I geue vnto thee for the satisfaction of thys penaunce that I haue enioyned thee: and vnto the furtheraunce and helpe of the remission and forgeuenesse of al thy synnes, and vnto the deliueraunce from the paines of hell and purgatorye, whiche thou haste deserued for thy synnes: and vn­to ye obtayning of grace in this present world, and euerlasting life in the world to come. Amen.

An other fourme of Absolution.

OUr Lorde Iesus Christ, whiche created & redemed thee, mought absolue thee. And I by the au­thoritie, which I haue of hym, as muche as lyeth in my power accor­dyng to my dutye, I doe absolue thee from all bondes of the lesser excommunication, if thou bee bounde: and I re­store thee to the holy Sacramentes of the church, if thou haue nede. Agayn, I absolue thee from all thy synnes con­fessed and forgotten, mortall and veni­all, [Page] with al theyr circumstaunces. The passion of oure Lorde Iesu Christ, and all the good dedes that thou hast done, or shalte doe: and all the aduersityes and troubles, whiche thou haste suffe­red, or shalt suffer, myght be vnto thee for penaunce and remission of thy sin­nes, and for the encrease of Goddes grace. In the name of the Father, and of the Sonne, and of the holy Ghost. Amen. Ex Speculo confessorum Fratris Bartholomaei de Chaimis.

An other fourme of Absolution.

BY the authoritye of God, and of ye blessed Apostles Peter & Paule, and by ye authoritye of the Churche of Rome cōmit­ted vnto me, and graunted vnto thee, I absolue thee from all sentence either of the greater or lesser curse, and from all suspension and interdiction, if thou be bounde with any of them. And I re­store thee to the vnitie of the faythful, and to ye holy Sacraments of ye church: and by the same authoritye committed vnto me: I absolue the from all thy synnes confessed, contrite, and forgot­ten. [Page 230] Item, by the authority of God and of ye blessed Apostles Peter and Paule and of ye Churche of Rome, yea; and al­so by the authoritie of oure Lorde the Popethe high Byshop committed vn­to me in thys behalfe, and so muche as I am bounde and able to doe: (if thou dye at thys tyme) I absolue thee from all the paynes due vnto thee in purga­torye for ye faultes and offences, which yu haste committed agaynst God: and by all ye authoritye yt I haue, I restore thee to the innocencie, wherein thou were, when thou were baptised. But if yu doe not dye at thys tyme, I reserue the full pardon graunted to thee of oure Lorde the Pope, tyll thou dye. In the name of the Father, and of the Sonne, and of the holy Ghost. AMEN Ibidem.

An other fourme of Absolution.

ALmightye God haue mercye on thee, & forgeue thee al thy sinnes, & bring thee vnto euerlasting life AMEN

The almighty & merciful Lorde geue [Page] vnto thee indulgence and absolution of al thy sinnes. AMEN.

The almightye father, ye Godly and merciful Lord mought geue vnto thee, indulgence, absolution, and remission of al thys synnes. AMEN.

Most dere brother. The greatest and hyghest penaunce is, to be sorye for the sinnes committed, and to repent, and to beware and to take heede that thou sinne no more. For the wholesome pe­naunce at thys present, thou shalt say, iii. Pater nosters .iii. Aues, & a Crede: or thou shalt say the Psalme of mercy called Miserere meideus, knelyng vppon thy knees before ye blessed sacramente of the altare, or yu shalte cause ye Masse of the fiue woundes of our Lorde Ie­sus Christ to be song or sayde for thee, or thou shalt go thys or yt pilgrimage, gyld thys or ye Image, &c. This pe­naunce and the merite of the passion of Iesu Christ, and al the good dedes yt thou hast done, or here after shalte doe, might profyte thee, and stande thee instead for the remission of al thy synnes And our Lord Iesus Christ by his holy & moste pitiefull mercy might absolue [Page 231] thee. And I absolue thee frō ye sentence of the lesser excommunication or curse, if thou be fallen into it, and also from all thy sinnes. In the name of the fa­ther, and of the sonne, and of the holye ghost. Amen. Ex instructione seu Alpha­beto sacerdotum.

A speciall note of the Papistes concerning Absolution.

ABout Absolution is to be cō ­sidered the due or proper & perfect forme. In that note, yt as euery Sacrament hath his proper forme: so in like manner hath the Sacrament of penance, which is this: Ego te absoluo. That is to say. I geue thee, and bestowe vpon thee, the Sacrament or ministery of Absolutiō. It doth not importe, as some falsely reporte: Ego te absoluo: id est, absolutum te ostēdo. I absolue thee, that is, I declare vnto thee, that thou art absolued. For so should it followe, that in the Sacra­mentes of the newe lawe, there should be nothing but a shewyng or significa­tion: whiche is false, bicause yt the Sa­cramentes of the new law do not only [Page] figure and signifie, as the Sacraments of the the law, but they also conferre & geue truly and effectually the thynge, whiche they figure and represente. Ex speculo confes. Bartholo. de Caimis.

The forme or manner of byddyng the beades on the Sonday in the Popish parishe Churches, taken out of the English Festiuall.

Pope. YE shal knele downe on your knees, & lift vp your hartes, makyng your prayers vnto almightie god, for the good state and peace of al holy church, yt god maintayne, saue, and kepe it. For our holy father the Pope with all his true college of Cardinals,The colledge of Car­dinals. that God for his mercy them maintaine and kepe in the right beleue, & it holde and encrease, & al misbeleue and heresy he lesse and de­stroy. Also ye shal pray for the holy lād, & for the holy crosse,Holy lande Holy crosse yt Iesu died on for the redemption of mās soule, yt it come into the power of Christen men the more to be honored for our prayers. Al­so ye shall pray for all Archbishops and [Page 232] Bishops,Bishops. & in especiall for the Archebi­shop of Cauntorburye our Metropoli­tane, & for the Bishop of N. our Dio­cesan, that God of his mercye giue thē grace,Abbot [...], pr [...] ­ours, mōks Chanons, Friers, nū nes. &c. Curates▪ Persons, Uicares, Priestes, Clarks. &c. so to gouerne and rule holye Church, yt it may be to the honour and worship of him, & saluation of our sou­les. Ye shall also praye for Abbotes, Priors, Monckes, Chanons, Friers, & for al men & women of religiō, in what order, estate, or degree yt they stand in, from the highest estat vnto the lowest degree. Ye shall also pray for all them that haue charge & cure of Christē mēs soules, as curates, persons, vicares, priests, & clerkes, and in especial for the person & the Curate of this Churche, & for al ye Priests & Ministers that seruen therein, or haue serued therin. And for all them that haue taken anye order, that GOD gyue them grace well to keepe and obserue it, to the honour of God, and helth of their soules. Ye shal also praye for the vnitie and peace of all Christen realmes: and in especiall for the good state, peace, and tranqui­litie of this Realme of Englande. For our liege Lorde the Kynge, that God [Page] for his grace & mercy send him grace so to gouerne, and rule this realme, that God be pleased and worshipped,The king, Quene. &c. and to the profit and saluaciō of thys land. Also ye shall praye for our liege Ladye the Queene, my Lord the Prince, and all the noble progeny of them: for all Dukes,Duke, Earles, Barōs. &c Earles, Barons, Knights, and Squiers, and of other Lordes of the Kynges Councel, which haue any rule and gouernaunce in this lande, yt God giue them grace so to councell, rule, & gouerne, that God be pleased, the land defended, and to the profite and salua­tion of all the realme. Also ye shal pray for the peace both on the lande, and on the water, that God graunt loue & cha­ritie among al Christen people. Ye shal also pray for all our Parisheners whe­ther they be,Parishe­ners. on land, or on water, that God saue them from all manner of pe­rils: and for all the good mē of this pa­rish, for their wiues, children, and mei­ney, that God them maintaine,True ti­thers. Til­lers. saue & kepe. Ye shall also pray for all true Ti­thers, that God multiply their goodes and encrease. For all true Tillers that labour for our sustenaūce, that tille the [Page 233] earth: and also for all the graines and fruits, that bene sowen, set, or done on the earth, or shall be done, yt God sende wedering, yt they may growe encrease and multiply to the helpe and profit of all mankind. Ye shal praye for al true Shipmen,Shipmen. Marchāts and Marchauntes, where yt euer they be, on land, or on water, that God keepe them from all perilles, and bring them home in safetie with their goodes, shippes, & marchandise, to the helpe, comfort, & profit of this realme. Ye shall also praye for them that finde anye lyght in thys Churche,Benefac­tors of the Churche. or giue any bequeste, Bell, Chalice, or Uesti­mēt, Surplesse, Altar cloth, or Towel, Landes, Rentes, Lampe, or Light, or any other adornimente, wherby Gods seruice is the better serued, susteined, & maintayned in reading & singing: And for all them, that therto haue councel­led, that God rewarde and yelde thē at their most nede. Also ye shall praye for al true pilgrimes and Palmers,Pilgrimes and Pal­mers. yt haue takē their waye to Rome, to Ierusalē, to S. Caterine, or to S. Iames, or to a­ny other holy place, ye God of his grace giue them time and space wel for to go [Page] and to come to the profite of their ly­ues and soules.Sicke per­sons. Ye shall also praye for all them that bene sicke or diseased of this parish, that God send to thē helth, the rather for our prayers. For the women that bene in our Ladyes bandes & with childe in this parishe,Women in our Ladies bondes. or in any o­ther, that God send to thē faire deliue­raunce, to their children, ryght shape, name, & christendome, and to the mo­thers, purification: and for al them that would be here, and maye not, for sicke­nesse, for trauaile, or any other leful oc­cupation, that they may haue parte of all the good deedes, that shall be done in this place, or in anye other. Also ye shal pray for thē that bene in good life,The holye bread giuer that God them holde long therin: and for thē that bene in debt or deadly syn, that Iesu Christ bring thē out thereof the rather for our prayers. Also ye shal pray for him or her, that this day gaue the holy bread: for thē that first began, & longest holde on, that God reward it thē at the day of dumme: & for all them that do wel, or say you good, that God yelde it thē at their nede: & for thē that other would, that Iesu Christ amende [Page 234] them. For al these, & for all Christē mē & women, ye shal say a Pater noster, and an Aue. Deus misereatur nostri. &c. Gloria patri. Sicut erat. Kirie eleyson. Christe eley­son Kirie cleyson. Pater noster. Pater no­ster. Et ne nos. Sed libera nos. Ostende nobis domine. Sacerdotes tui induantur. Domine saluū fac regem. Saluos fac seruos. Saluum fac populum. Domine fiat pax. Domine ex­audi. Dominus vobiscum. Oremus. Ecclesiae tuae quaesumus domine. Deus in cuius manu▪ Deus a quo sancta. &c.

VVhile the Priest is saying the a­foresaid Orysons, he shall stand with his face Eastward, and looke vnto the high altare. When he hath once done, he shal turne hym againe to the people, and speake vnto them on this manner.

FUrthermore ye shal pray for al Christen soules:Prayeng for soules departed. for Archbishops and bishops soules: and especially for all that haue bene By­shoppes in thys diocesse. And for all Curates, Persons, and Ui­cares soules, and in especial for them yt [Page] haue bene Curates of this Church: and for the soules that haue serued in thys church. Also ye shall pray for the soules of all Christen Kinges, and Queenes, and in especiall for the soules of them, that haue bene Kynges of this Realme of England: And for all soules, that to this Churche haue geuen, booke, bell, chalice or vestimēt, or any other thing, by the whiche the seruice of God is the better done, and holy Church worship­ped. Ye shall also pray for your fathers soules, for your mothers soules, for your Godfathers soules, for your God­mothers soules, for your brethrē and sisters soules, for your childrē soules, for your kindred soules, and for your frēds soules, and for al the soules, whose bo­nes rest in this Church or churchyarde or in any other holy place, & for all the soules that we bene bound to pray for. But specially ye shall pray for ye soules that bene in the paynes of Purgatory, there abyding the mercy of almightye God: and in special for them that haue most nede and least helpe, that God for his endlesse mercy, lesse & minishe their paynes by the meane of our prayers, & [Page 235] bring them into his euerlasting blesse in heauen. And also for the soule of. N. or of them yt on such a day in this weke we shall haue the anniuersarye. For these, & for all Christen soules, ye shall deuoutlye of your charitie, and with a good heart say a Pater noster, & an Aue.

Now shal the priest againe turne eastward, and say, De profundis cla­maui, &c, with this collecte.

ORemus. Absolue quesumus domi­ne animas famulorū tuorum, Pon­tificum, Regum, Sacerdotum, Pa­rentum, Parochianorum, Amico­rum, Benefactorum nostrorum, & omnium fidelium defunctorum ad omni vinculo de­lictorum, vt in resurrectionis gloria inter sanctos & electos tuos resuscitati, respirent, Per Christum dominum nostrum. AMEN.

Which is thus Englished.

LEt vs pray. Absolue, we beseech thee O Lorde, ye soules of thy ser­uauntes, our Bishops, Kinges, Priestes, Fathers and Mothers, Parishoners, Frendes, Benefactours, and of all the faithfull yt are departed, from euery bonde of sinne, that thei be­ing resuscitate or raised vp in ye glorie [Page] of the resurrection, maye liue among ye saintes and chosen people. Thorowe Christ our Lord. So be it.

A shorter forme or manner of bid­ding the beades.

MAsters and frendes, as for holy dayes and fasting dayes ye shal haue none thys weke, but yt ye maye doe all manner of good workes, yt shall bee to the honoure of God, and ye profyt of your own soules. And therefore after a laudable consue­tude, and a lawfull custome of our mo­ther holy Churche, ye shal knele down mouyng your heartes vnto almightye God, and makyng your speciall pray­ers for the .iii. estates concernyng all Christen people:The three estates of holy church. that is to saye, for the Spiritualtye, the Temporaltie, and ye soules being in the paynes of purgato­rye. Fyrst for our holy father the Pope with all hys Cardinalls: for all Arche­byshops and Byshops, and in especiall for my Lorde Archbishop of Cantorbu­rye your Metropolitane: and also my Lorde Bishop of this diocesse. N. and in generall for all persons, vicares, & [Page 236] parishe priests hauing cure of mannes soule, with the ministers of Christes church, as wel religious, as not religi­ous. Secondly, ye shal pray for ye vnitie and peace of al Christen Realmes, and specially for the noble Realme of Eng­land, for our soueraigne Lord ye King, for the Prince, for my Ladye ye Kinges Mother, with all their progenye: and for al ye Lords of ye councel and al other of the nobilitie, whiche dwell in the countreyes hauing protection and go­uernaunce of ye same, yt almightie God may sende them grace so to gouerne & rule the lande, yt it maye bee pleasing vnto almightye God, wealth and pro­fyte to the lande, and saluation to their soules.

Also ye shall praye for all those that haue honoured the church wyth light, Lampe, Uestmente, or Bell, or with any ornamentes, by the whiche the seruice of almightye God is the bet­ter maintayned and kepte. Further­more ye shall praye for all true trauai­lers, & tillers of the earth, yt trulye and duelye done their dutye to God & holye [Page] church, as they be bounde to do. Also ye shal pray for al manner of frutes, yt be done vppon the grounde, or shal be, yt almightye God of hys greate pitye and mercye maye sende suche wede­rynges, yt they maye come to the suste­naunce of man. Ye shall praye also for al those yt be in debt or deadly sinne yt almightye GOD maye geue them grace to come oute thereof, and the so­ner by our prayer. Also ye shall praye for all those, yt bee sicke or diseased, ey­ther in bodye or in soule, y almyghtye God maye sende them ye thing whiche is moste profitable, aswel bodilye as ghostly. Also ye shall praye for all pil­grimes and Palmers, yt haue taken the waye to Rome, to S. Iames or Ierusa­lem, or to any other place, yt almightye God maye geue them grace to go safe, and come safe, and geue vs grace to haue parte of their prayers, and they parte of oures. Also ye shal praye for ye holy Crosse, yt is in the possession and hands of vnryghtful people, ye almigh­tye God may sende it into ye possession of Christen people, when it pleaseth hym. Furthermore I commit vnto [Page 237] your deuoute prayers, all women yt be in our ladyes bondes, yt almighty God may sende thē grace, ye childe to receaue ye sacrament of baptisme, and ye mother purification. Also ye shall praye for the good man or woman, yt thys daye ge­ueth bread to make the holy lofe: and for all those yt fyrste began it, and them ye longest continue. For these and for al true Christen people, euery man and womā say, a Pater noster, & an Aue. Deu [...] misereatur nostri, &c, cum Gloria patri, &c.

Thirdly, ye shal pray for your frends soules, as your fathers soule, your mo­thers soule, your brethrens soule, your sisters soule, your Godfathers soule, your Godmothers soule, & for all those soules, whose bones rest in this church, or Churchyarde or in any other holye place, & for al ye soules being in paines of purgatorye: but specially, and aboue al, for those soules, whose names be ac­customed to be rehearsed in ye beadrolle as I shall rehearse them vnto you by ye grace of God, &c. For these in speciall, and for all other in generall, that it is needefull to praye for: for euery man and woman saie a Pater Noster and an [Page] Aue. De profūdis, &c, cum Oremus: & Ab­solue quesumus, &c.

The general sentence taken out of the Englyshe Festiuall.

GOod men and women I doe you to vnderstande,The gene­rall sētence red foure tymes in the yeare. yt we that haue cure of your soules, bee commaunded of oure ordina­ryes, and by the constitutions & lawes of holy church, to shewe to you foure tymes in the yeare, in eche quarter of ye yeare once, when the people is moste plenarye in the church, the articles of the sentence: So yt not for our default, no man, nor woman fal therein. And if any be therin fallen, he may through the helpe of God almightye, and al ho­ly church, with shrifte and penaunce, makyng good for his sinne, vprise, and hym amende▪ What cur­sing is. Wherefore I doe you to vnderstande, yt cursing is such a venge­aunce takyng that it departeth a man from the blysse of heauen, from housel, shrifte, and all the Sacramentes of ho­lye Churche, and betaketh hym to the deuill, and to the paynes of hell wyth­oute [Page 238] ende, but if he haue grace of hym to amende. But therefore see, yt no man, nor woman saye, that I curse them: For it longeth not to me, but to shewe the pointes and ye articles of the sentence of cursyng. For I doe you wel to wite: who so doth agaynste any of ye pointes, yt I shall shewe you: he is ac­cursed in the deede doing of the Pope, Archebyshop, Byshop, and of al holy Church. And yt god almighty geue you grace, to kepe you out of cursing: listen and heare, and I shal thorowe ye helpe of God the father almighty, to you thē tell and shewe.

By the authoritye of God, ye Sonne and the holy Ghost,Enemies to holy church are fyrst accur­sed, as most greuous offendours▪ and hys glorious Mother and mayden oure Lady Saint Marye, and the blessed Apostles Peter and Paule, and all Apostles, Martyrs, Confessours, and virgines, and the ha­lowes of God: I denounce and shewe for accursed all thoe that fraūches of holye Churche breake or distrouble, or beene agaynst the state of holy church, or thereto assente wyth deede or coun­cell. And also all thoe that depriue ho­ly Churche of any ryghte, or make of [Page] holy churche, any Laye fee, yt is halow­ed or sanctified. And all thoe yt with­holde the rites of holy church yt is for to say, offringes, tithes, rents, or fredome of holye Churche let, or distrouble, or breake: that is to saye, if any man flee to the Churche or Churchyarde: Who so him out draweth, and al thoe yt ther­to procure or assente. And all thoe ye purchasen letters of any Lordes court, ye processe of righte maye not bee de­termined, nor ended. And all thoe yt the peace of ye land distrouble. And al thoe ye bloude drawe of man or woman in violence, or in vilonye, or make to bee drawen in Churche, or Churchyard, wherefore the Church, or Churchyarde is interdicted or suspended: and thoe yt be against right of our Lord the King: and al thoe that warre sustaine against the King wrongfullye. And all thoe yt be common robbers, rouers, or man­slayers, but it bee themselfe defendyng And thoe that beene agaynst the great Charter of the Kyng that is confyr­med of the Courte of Rome. And all thoe ye false witnesse beare wrong­lye, namely in cause of Matrimonye, [Page 239] in what court so it be, or out of court. And all that false witnesse bring forth in righte of Matrimonye for to de­stroye man or woman, or for to dis­herite any man of land or tenement, or any other cattell. And all false aduo­cates, that for mede put forth any false exceptions or quarels, through the which right of Matrimony, is fordone, or any other manner of right in steade of iudgement: and al thoe yt for mede, or fauour, or for any other encheson mali­ciously mā or womā bryng out of their good fame into wicked, or make them for to leese their worldly goods or ho­nour: or them put wrongfully to their purgation, of the whiche was none be­fore. And al thoe ye maliciously distrou­ble or letten the right presentement of holy Churche, there the very Patrone should present and all that therto pro­cure with worde or deede, or with false enquest, or with other power. And all that maliciously despisen the maūde­ment of the kyng to take a cursed man fro the time, yt he hath lyen in cursyng. lx. dayes, & no remedie will seeke. And all those yt their liueraunce purchase a­gaynst [Page] the right of holy Churche. And that mede take for to distrouble peace, there loue shuld be, or charitie: or strife maintaine with worde or dede: and till they haue yelded again their mede that they toke of them, they may neuer be assoiled. And al those that hold houses, māners, gronges of parsons, vicares, or any other man of holye Churche a­gainst their wil, or their attornies wil. And al thoe that any manner good mo­ueable or vnmoueable awaye beare wt strength, or wrongfully away draw, or waste: of the whiche cursing they may not be assoiled, til they haue made satisfaction, to whom the wronge is done. And al thoe that any manner of goods with violēce or malice beare out of ho­ly Churche, stede or Abbeye, or house of Religion, whiche that therein is layde or done for warrandise or succoure, or for to be kepte. And all thoe that ther­to procure or assent and all thoe that them maintayne or sustayne: and all thoe that haue layde hande on priest or clarke with malice, but it be himselfe defendynge. And all thoe, that Sarra­zens Coūce [...] or helpe against Christen­dome. [Page 240] And all thoe that their children wrongfully father wittingly, or their children wittē any other mā with ma­lice. And al thoe yt wearry or slea their generations, or their children destroye with drinkes, or with any other crafte. And al thoe, that false money, clippe or sheere them to aduauntage, to disceaue any man with. And all thoe that false the Popes Bull, or counterfaite the Kings seale. And al thoe, that bye or sel with false measures, or false waights, that is to saye, to bye with one, & sell wt an other. And all thoe, that false the kings standard, themselfe witing. And all thoe, that any testament distrouble, or therto procure with worde, or with deede, wherefore the deades will is not fulfilled. And all thoe that forsweare them vpon the holydome willyng or witing for mede, or for hate for to doe any man or womā to lose their world­ly goods or honor. And all robbers, or rouers openly or priuily by daye or by night: or any mans good steale, where­fore they were worthye to haue iudge­mēt. And all thoe, yt withhold any mās good, that haue bene spered & axed for [Page] thrice in holy church, themself weting. And all those that distrouble the peace of holy Churche, or of the land: and all fellons, and thoe that them maintaine. And all false conspiratoures, & al false forswearers in assises, or in any other court. And al those yt any false plaints put forth against the fraunchise of holy Church, or of the king, or of the realme. And all those that offringes, that bene offred in holy Churche, or in any other sted within the prouince of Caūterbu­ry, witholden & put away in any other place agaynst the wil of the parson, or vicare, or theyr attourney, in the pa­rishe, yt it is offered in. And al those that their goodes awaye geue for dread of death, in fraude of holye Churche or to forbeare their debts paying: & al those that such giftes take or therto helpe, or Councel, And all those that let or hin­der prelates, or Ordinaries for to hold consistory Session, or chapiters, for to enquire of sinnes, & of excesse, in good amendemente of mans soule. And all witches, and all that on them beleue: & al heretikes, that beleue not in the Sa­crament of the altare, that it is gods [Page 241] owne body in flesh and bloud in forme of bread: and al other Sacraments that touchen health of mans soule. And all iuglars, vsurars, that is to say, yt if any man or woman lend their cattell vnto man or woman for any auauntage to take by couenaūt more thā their own, and if there be any such found in town or citie, the citie or the towne should be enterdited by the old law, and nouther done their Masse, nor Sacrament vsed, til he were out thereof. And al thoe, yt withhold tithes or withdraw theyr ti­thes witingly, or maliciouslye to the harme of holy Church, or tithes letten to be geuen of the goods, which yt bene commaunded to be geuen by the lawe of holy Church, yt is to say of al fruites of yardes, cornes, herbes that waxe, fruites of trees, of all manner beastes yt be newing: of wolle, lambe: & these in time of yeare: of swannes, gees, dowes, duckes: of bees, hony, waxe: of hay also as often as it neweth: of flaxe & hemp: of windmils, and of all manner mils: of all manner of marchaundise of chaffa­ryng men, and of men of craft. And all those that maliciously or wittingly a­ny [Page] other withhold, the which ought to be giuen to holy church, and thoe, that therto procure in word or in dede.

Modus fulminandi sententiam.

PRaelatus Alba indutus cum ceteris sa­cerdotibus in ecclesia existentibus, cru­ce erecta, candelis accensis, stans in pul­pito, pronuncient verba quae sequūtur.

Whiche is thus in Englishe.

The manner of thundring the sentēce.

THe Prelate hauyng on hys Albe with the other Priestes, that are in the Churche, the Crosse beyng lyft vp, and the candels lyght, standing in the pulpit, let them pronoun [...]e the wordes that folowe.

EX authoritate dei, patris omnipo­tentis, & beatae Mariae Virginis, & omnium sanctorum, excom­municamus, anathematizamus, & diabolo commendamus omnes supradic­tos malefactores, Excommunicati sint, ana­thematizati. & diabolo commendati. Male­dicti sunt in villis, in campis, in vijs, in semitis, in domibus, extra domos & in omnibus alijs locis, stando, iacendo, surgendo, ambulando, currendo, vigilando, dormiendo, comeden­do, [Page 242] bibendo, & aliud opus faciendo, & illos a luminibus & omnibus bonis ecclesie se­questramus, & diabolo damnamus: & in pae­nis inferni animas eorum extinguamus, si­cut extinguitur ista candela: nisi resipis­cant, & ad satisfactionem veniant.

That is to saye. By the authoritye of God ye father almyghtie, and of the blessed Uirgyne Marye, and of all Sainctes, we excommunicate, we cursse, and committe to the Deuyll, all the aforesayde malefectoures and euyl doers. Excommunicate mought they be, curssed and giuen ouer to the Deuill. Cursed be they in Townes, in Fieldes, in Wayes, in Pathes, in Houses, out of Houses, and in all o­ther places, Standyng, Lighyng, Ry­syng, Walkyng, Runnyng, Wat­chyng, Sleaping, Eatyng, Drinkyng, and whatsoeuer thynge they doe be­sydes. We sequester them from the thresholdes and all the goodes of the Churche and we giue them ouer to the Deuill. And let vs quenche their soules in the paynes of hell, as this candle is now quenched and put out, except they amende, and come vnto satisfaction.

[Page] Finita sententia extinguat lumen ad ter­ror [...], pulsatis cāpanis. That is to say.

When the sentēce is ended, let him put out the candle to make the people the more afraide, and ring the belles.

In an olde written boke I find thus written. The Articles of the generall sentēce must be read foure times in the yeare openly in the Churche before all the people,In Popish Churches all thynges are in La­tib besydes surfyng. yea and that in the mother tong: that is to say, the first sonday of Aduent, and the first sonday of Lent, & Trinitie sondaye, and on the sondaye, whiche is within the Octaues of the Assumption of the blessed virgine Ma­ry. And when the Priest hath read the Articles of ye general sentence, let hym with all hast put out the candle, which he holdeth in his hand, and with great violence cast it away from him, saying: Auctoritate dei patris omnipotentis, & filij, & Spiritus sancti, & sanctae Mariae Matris domini nostri Iesu Christi, & sanctorū Apo­stolorum Petri & Pauli, & omnium Sanctorum, & sanctorum Canonum, & nostri Mi­nisterij, excommunicamus, anathematiza­mus, & a Sacramentis sanctae ecclesiae, & a cōmunione corporis & sanguinis domini no­stri [Page 243] Iesu Christi sequestramus omnes illos, vel illas, qui praenominati sunt. Et sicut extinguitur haec lucerna hominum: ita ex­tinguatur lumen eorum in secula seculorum, nisi ad emendationem & satisfactionem ve­nerint. Fiat, fiat. Amen.

That is to saye.

By the authoritie of God the father almightye, and the Sonne, and of the holy Ghost, and of S. Marye the Mo- of our Lorde Iesu Christ, and of ye ho­ly Apostles Peter and Paule, and of al Saintes, and of the holy Canons, and of our ministerie, we excommunicate, we curse, and we sequester from the sa­cramentes of holy church, and frō ye cō ­munion of the bodye and bloud of oure Lorde Iesu Christ, al those men or wo­men, that are to fore named. And as thys candle, which mē vse, is quenched and put oute, so let their light be quen­ched and put oute worldes withoute ende, excepte they amende, and make satisfaction. So be it. So be it. AMEN.

The priest must take hede, sayth the olde written boke, that he reade not on the foresayde sondayes the generall [Page] sentence at masse time after ye Gospel, as certain vndiscrete priests do, by this meanes interrupting the masse:A Caueat, but he shal read it either immediatly after the aspersion or sprinckling of ye holy wa­ter, or els after the procession.

Hereafter followeth a treatise of the articles of the generall greater curse: found among other old bokes at Can­torbury in the parishe church of S, Paule, In the yeare, &c, 1562.

GOod men and women, it is ordayned by the councell of al holy church, fyrst of oure holy father the pope of Rome, and his Cardinalls, and by all hys councel: and sithen of al Archbyshops and By­shops, and by all the Clergye of holye church, yt euery man of holy churche, yt hath cure of mans soule, that is to say, persons, vicares, and paryshe priests, should shewe among hys parishoners foure tymes of the yeare, the articles that bene written in the generall sen­tence, that is to saye, the poyntes that longen to the greate curse. The one daye is the fyrst sondaye of Aduente. [Page 244] The second day is the fyrst Sonday in cleane lenton. The thirde daye is the sondaye next after Whitsontide. And the fourth day is the next sonday after the Assumption of our Ladye. And the poyntes muste openly bee taught and shewed to the people, or leude men, yt they maye knowe the greate mischiefe and disease thereof, yt no man or womā should be perished for defaulte of lear­ning, ne haue matter to excuse hem by.What this word curs [...] signifyeth. Wherefore ye shoullen vnderstande at the beginning, yt thys worde Curse, is thus much to say, as departing fro god and al good workes.Two man­ner of cur­ses. Of two manner of cursing holy church telleth. The one is cleped the lesse curse.The lesser curse. The other is cleped the more curse. That we clepen the lesse curse, is of this strength, yt eue­ry man and woman yt falleth therin: it departeth hym froe al the Sacraments yt beene in holy Churche, yt they maye none of hem receaue, tyll they bee as­soyled, for ryghte as a swearde depar­teth ye head or ye lyfe from ye body: right so as to saye ghostlich, Curse departeth mans soule fro god,The more curse. & fro al good wor­kes. The more curse is much worse, & [Page] is of this strength, for to departe a man fro God, and fro all holy church, and al­so fro ye company of all Christen folke, neuer to be saued by ye passion of Christ ne to bee holpen by the Sacramentes that bene done in holy Churche, ne to haue parte with any Christen man. [...] Clerkes sayen, that a childe before that he is christened: it hath a wicked spirite dwelling within hym in hys soule: the whiche wicked spirite is halsed or con­iured, or caste out of hym thorowe the prayer of the prieste before the churche dore, when it shall be christened. The which sacrament of baptisme is groū ­ded in holy writ, and is beginning of al other sacramentes, and was veriliche betokened in the passion of oure Lord Iesu Christ by water that ranne oute of hys side from hys harte, when al his bloud was agone & shed for our sakes. And so by sacrament of Christening he is ful made Christes childe, and he re­ceaueth there parte of the passion of Christ, and part of all the Sacraments and prayers that beene done in holye churche. Also he receaueth parte of all good deedes, yt beene done among all [Page 245] Christen people. And if he holde meke­ly the couenaunt, yt he maketh there to god: he may be sure for to haue a dwel­ling place for euer in ye blysse of heauē. But what tyme yt he trespasseth so a­gaynst the law of God, yt he falleth in­to curse by sinne, or yt he is worthye to be cursed of holy church: then he is de­parted from God, and al good works, till he come to amendment. And he is than deliuered againe to ye fende of hel for to put him for his sinne into the payne of hell withouten ende, but he hym amend & therof be assoyled or he hence passe. And therefore there is no­thing in al this world, yt a Christen mā or woman ought so griselich to dread, as for to fall into sinne, yt bringeth him into the sentence of curse: the which de­parteth him from God yt is his father, & from holy church that is his mother. Also as holy scripture or the lawe bea­reth witnesse, Cursing is cleped the sweard of holy church. For right as we seen, yt the stroke of the sweard it slea­eth and departeth the life fro the body: right so ye stroke of this ghostly sweard, Cursing, departeth and doth away our [Page] Lord God from man & woman, which is accursed: the which Lord God is life of her soules,Note. & withouten him all her workes bene dead euermore after, but thei haue special grace of God for to a­mende hem here, ere they passe oute of this world. For as many Clerkes pre­uen, at ye day of dumme, would our la­dy S. Marye, and S. Iohn Baptiste, & al saints yt bene in heauen knele down at once before ye blessed face of almigh­tye God: they shoullen not in yt time thorowe the prayer of them all deliuer the soule of man or woman, yt dyeth in deadly sinne: For trulich it were ex­presselich agaynste the holy Gospell, where Christ sayth thus: that he shall trulich geue to euery man and womā, their ryghte there, as he hath deserued here. And if the day of dumme shall bee so harde to all thoe yt dyen in any dead­ly sinne: by al reason ful myche harder shall it bee at ye tyme with all these, yt be founden openly cursed of God and of holye Churche. In thys perillous waye of dampnation beene all thylke men and women, that I shall speake of. And therefore I beseeche you, and [Page 246] charge you for the loue of god almigh­ty and for the saluation of your soules, that ye vnderstand wel al these points. And if any of you fele hym giltye in a­ny of all, yt he amende hym by sorow of hearte, shrifte, and penaunce, and that betimes.

Fyrst and formest we denouncen ac­cursed all that holy Churche falsely de­priuen of any ryghte or profyt, that it falleth to haue eyther by law written, or elles by good custome, whiche that hath bene holden and vsed of old time. And in thys poynte fallen three man­ner of folke. Fyrst all thoe yt stelen a­ny Churchegoodes, in what place so that they bee done to kepe, or ells that stelen vnhalowed thyng oute of holye place, or thynges that beene halowed oute of place vnhalowed. And all thoe yt wittingly breaken or destroyen anye poynt of freedome that longeth to ho­ly Churche. And thys is not alonely vnderstande of the fredomes yt longen generally to all holy Churche, but also of other speciall freedomes, which yt some church hath more thā an other, temporal or spiritual whether so it be. [Page] The thyrd poynte is, yt al thoe bene ac­cursed, that purchasen writtes or let­ters of any leude courte for to let the processe of the lawe of holy churche of causes yt longen skilfully vnto Christē courte, the which shoulde not be demed by none other lawe. All thoe also that breaken or distroublen the fraunches and the fredome of holy church. And al yt bene agaynst the peace and ye ryghte state of holy church, or therto assenten with worde, dede, or counsayle. And al yt maliciouslye biriuen holy churche of her right, or maken holy churche Lay­fee, yt is halowed and blessed. And all thoe that letten Archebyshop or By­shop, or any other yt hath iurisdiction and power by the lawe of holy Church that they may not visite her sugettes, or dare not vse her lawe for to amende the soules of hem yt they haue to kepe. And all thoe that falsely fleen awaye from one place to an other, that holye church may not chastyse them, ne rule thē as she shuld. Also god & holy church accursen al thoe, yt laye hand in malice on priest or clerke, on man or woman learned or leude wtin church or church­yarde, [Page 247] or man or woman of Religion, but it be hemself defendaunt, so yt they may not els saue hemself: or els that it be in certaine pointes, that the lawe geueth licence: and all that therto pro­curen or mainteinen such dedes by coū ­sayle or strength. Also all yilke bene ac­cursed that drawen out any mā or wo­man in violence out of holy Church to haue succour and helpe, or els out of a­ny holy place that is halowed, but and it be in certaine poyntes, as the lawe geueth leaue, or letten them to haue sustenaunce the while they bene there. And also all thoe, that for malice or wrath of person, vicare, or priest, or of any other, or for wrongfull couetise of himselfe withholden rightfull tythes & offerings, rentes, or mortuaries frō her owne parishe Churche, and by waye of couetyse falselyche agayne takynge to God the worsse, and to himself the bet­ter, or els turne him into an other vse, than him oweth, or done him in other place after their owne will, so yt they be not done to the same place that they shoulde be: or let by worde or by deede any man or woman for to do her good [Page] will and her deuotion to god and to holy church. For all Christen mē & womē ben hard bound vpō pain of deadly sin, not onlich by the ordinaūce of mā, but both in the olde lawe, and also in the newe lawe, for to paye truliche to God and holy church, the tithe part of al maner encrease that they winnē trulich by the grace of god, both with her trauel, and also with her craftes, what so they be truliche gotten. Also the tith part of al manner fishes, and foules, & beasts both wild & tame And al maner of frutes that growen out of the earth. Also all that wittingly or wilfully ti­then falsly, that is to say, that geuē not to god and to holy church the tēth part of euery winning lefully wonnen in merchaundise, or in any other craftes. withdrawen onely the expense and the costage that nedefully must be made a­bout the thing, wherof the winning is getten, not tithing the winning of one marchaundise with the losse of another And al tho, that of the fruits of ye erth, or of beast, or any thing that neweth in the yeare, geuē not ye tith wholy with­outen any costage. Al those that falsly [Page 248] tythen, taken to God the worse, and holden the better to her owne profyte agaynste the ordinaunce of Boniface sometyme the Archebyshop of Cantor­burye: by the whiche ordinaunce tho­rowe oute the prouince of Cantorbu­rye should be one manner axing of ty­thes in thys manner wise. Of all man­ner of frutes, of earbis of gardins wt ­outen any manner of coste abating: of haye where euer it groweth, in greate medes or in smal, as ofte as it neweth. Of newing, of all manner of beastial, of calfe, or of lambe fro seuen vpwarde in the tenthe: and fro six downewarde for euerich of hem an halfe penye, but if the person or vicarye will abyde till another yeare, and tell thilke that le­uen, and take the other beaste that fol­loweth. Of wulle yt is woxen: of fellis fro purification of our Lady. Of milke al the while yt it dureth, as wel in win­ter as in sōmer, but if they will do gree therefore to the person or to the vicary for the profyte of holy Church. Of fy­shing, of fouling, of veneson, of been, of all other good ryghtfully wonnen, y newen by ye yere. Of profyt of milles, & weris of fyshing no cost abate, but to ye [Page] very value shall the tithe be payde. Of lesewys, communis, seuerelis, shall the tithe trulich be paide, after the number of the beescis or the dayes, as it is most profite to holy Churche. All werckmen & chapmen that wynnen on her crafts & on her marchaundise shulen trulyche paye her tythe to God, and to holye Churche. Also Carpēters and smithes, weyuers, and al other craftysmen, and all other hyred men and wimmen shu­len tythen of ye they getten, but if they wulle geue any certaine therfore to holy Churche at the persons or vicaries wil. Also of foules, of calues, of pigges, of gees, of hennes, of flax, of hempe, of corne, and of all yt neweth by the yeare. Also of shriding of trees, and of al mā ­ner of vnderwoode woxing or hewed. Also men of holy church mowen curse by name hem that wolen not paye her tythes, as it is written in many places of the lawe of holy Churche.

Also all thoe bene accursed by al ho­ly Churche, that breaken or disturben the peace & the vnitie first of the kyng, and afterward of the realme, by power or by counsaile, by worde, or by deede, [Page 249] or els by any other manner to caste, or imagine his death, or any other traito­rie to him, or to the realme. And al tho, that falsly withholden his heritage, or any other right, that hym oweth law­fully to haue. Also all thoe that geuen mede, or els taken any manner gyftes for to let or distrouble the pees, for to procure and make strife and debate a­mong Christen people, where loue and charitie shoulde be in anye degree ey­ther more or lesse.

Also all thoe that falsen or counter­feyten the Popes Bulles, or his sealis, or anye other seal autentike. And all ye wittingly vsen suche false letters pur­chased or coūterfeted. And al thoe yt fal­sen & counterfeten the kings seal, or the kings mony, or clippen it, or maken it lesse, or therto assēt bicause of winning Also all ye falsen the kings standard, or vsen any false weights, or false yardes or elnes, or any false measures, yt is to say, to bye with one & sel with an other for to deceaue the cōmō people. And al false conspirators, & beginners of false quarelis, & helpers therto. And al ye falslishe forsweren thē vpon the holydom, [Page] and yet knowen well that it is false, when they begin to sweare, namelishe in questes, or in assisies, or in any other false causes. And all thilke that hiren such men, or maken to be hired, or pro­curen, or mainteinen thereto, or tea­chen hem thereto by worde or by dede, for to make a man lese hys good. And all that letten true cause or lawfull matrimonye, or heritage, or any testa­mente, to be discussed and ordayned. And all thoe, that for hate or for win­ning maken men lesen her cattell ma­liciously before any domesman in wil­ling of vengeaunce. And all that pur­chasen writtes to outlawe anye man vnwittingly in another shire than he wonith in, all that pursuen such writs, or procuren therto, or geuen counseile, consent, helpe, or fauoure, or ells haue firme or stable suche writtes in her name purchased. In selfe doing or cō ­senting, they fallen into the greate curse. Also all false aduocates, that al­legen any false exceptions or quarells in cause of matrimonye: and al yt letten rightly Matrimony. And al thilke pro­curatours or aduocates, or other men [Page 250] of lawe of holy church, ye which in plee of Matrimony, or any other cause ma­ken exception or delayes wittingly, wt aduisement, for to destroye, let or tary a true cause, yt it may not be holpe, dis­cussed, & ended after the right processe and course of lawe. And all that maken priuilich wedolck in church or in chap­pel withouten banes axing lawfullich and solempnlich agaenst forbidding of holy church. And all thoe, that for win­ning of frendship, or for kindred, or for loue, entermedle with such prety wed­locke. And all thoe, that for wrathe, or hate, or mede, or any other encheson falsely doe slaunderen, or diffamen any man or womā, so yt they bene brought oute of her good fame into wicked name: or make hem to lose her world­ly goodes, wherefore they han nede to purge hem by yt law. And al thoe, yt ste­len, or distreine, or falselich withholdē charteries or testamentes yt longen to other men, wherfore they lesen her he­ritage, or any righte, yt they shoulden haue by lawe. And all thoe, that letten or distroublen a testamente or the laste will of man or woman lawfully made, [Page] althoughe they bee dead, of the things yt were their owne, and yt thei myghte rightfulliche make a testament of, and skilfulliche biqueth: and all that letten the fulfilling of any rightful testament and all that withholden the goodes, so that the deades will skilfully may not be perfourmed. And all thoe, yt beene sworne and charged by executorye, and fulfyllen not the deades will, as her charge axeth. And all yt letten ye kings writte, clepyd a Significauit, yt is to ma­ken hem that beene accursed after for­tye dayes to do hem to prison, and thoe that procuren her deliueraūce vnright­fulliche, before they be buxum to holy churche. Also leude men that enterme­dle with offeryngs in churches or chappels agenst the wil and the leue of him yt it longeth to. And all secular iustices or iudges yt bene in offices, and han the lawe to kepe, when they be proued and required to doe her office in helping of the people yt han suffered wronges and harme, but if they do rightfulnesse and truth by her cōming, be they learned mē or leude: els they ben accursed. And al thoe, yt ben wedded together against [Page 251] the lawe of God and of holy churche in degrees that bene forbidden, as in con­sanguinitie, or in affinity, or gossibred. And all that bene professed in any reli­gion, and broken out of her order, and become wedded men or women. Also priestes yt beene within holy orders, & forsaken her order, and be comen wed­ded, and al yt procuren, helpen, or assen­ten therto. And al that knowen in ma­trimonye, when it shall be made, anye great defaulte or letting, but if they by some way doe holy church to know it. And when any churche or chappell is suspended or interdited by lawe, they bene accursed openly that constreynen any priest for to sing therin, or by ring­ing of bells, or by any other waye ma­ken hem to heare masse, that beene o­penliche accursed by name. And also when any man of holy church by com­mission doeth oute of holy Churche, or curseth any man or woman, and na­meth hym by name on holy church be­halfe, that he goe oute of the Churche while masse & gods seruice is in doing: but if he do his bidding, he is accursed. And also al yt maynteynen hem, or bid­den [Page] hem, holde them stil in the church: and none of them may be assoyled but by ye court of Rome. And al yt her goods geuen in drede of death in fraude of ho­ly church, or to forbarre her dettes: and al thoe also y such giftes taken, or coū ­celen, or helpen thereto, bene accursed. Also al thoe yt letten Prelates or Ordi­naries, or Chapiter, for to enquire of synne there nede is for helpe or health of mans soule. And al thoe, yt against ye lawe of holy church byen or sellen any benefice of holy church, And all yt byen or sellen holy orders, or falsely stelen [...] thoe bene accursed, yt maken a­ny [...]ate or plee in ye patronage, where­thorowe the very patrone is let of hys ryght. And al yt breken any point of the Kings great Charter, or els any point of the Charter of the forest, in whiche bene writtē the fredomes of this land, ye diuerse Kings han graunted both to learned & to leude. In the great Char­ter bene contayned .xxxv. poyntes: and ye Charter of the forest comprehendeth xv. points, vt in tractatu vocato, Pars ocu­li in prima parte, et in tract, vocat, Regimen animarum, in prima sui parte plenius conti­netur. [Page 252] Also al men and women, yt which in perill of death bene assoyled, or in a­ny other perils, of hym yt hath not power by lawe oute of peril of death to as­soyle hem assone as they be recouered, but they take absolution of hym that hath power to assoyle hem: they turnē agayn, & bene in the same curse as thei wer before, & worse for [...] vnbuxumnesse. Al yt bene open lechouris, open aduou­teris, cōmon wemen, & all thoe yt wit­tingly and quietly defend them, yt they be not punished by the law after moni­shing vpon paine of cursing, yt no man let them house to hire, ne receaue hem into her house, after the time that they be knowen. Also al that comynen with hem that bene accursed in eating, drinking, in receauing, in helping, in fauou­ring, but only in hope to bring hem to amendment. And all Okereris, and v­sureris, that is to say, if man or woman lende good or cattell to her neighbour for to take aduaūtage for her lending: and thoe yt it maintaine, & assenten to such geuing or taking or filling ye derer therfore. And if there wer such one in a city, ye citye should be interdited, and no [Page] masse, ne sacramente done therein, till he were out of the citie. And all thoe ye maken, when vsurye is taken, that it bee not restored agayne. And al that beleuen on witchecraftes, or vsen it. And all that wilfully sleen hemselfe, or ells any man, woman, or childe: and all witches, and all yt on witchecrafte beleuen, maynteinen, or vsen, Also al that heresye maynteinen or sustaynen, and all heretikes that beleuen not in the sacrament of the alter, the whiche is Christes owne bodye, hys fleshe and bloud in forme of bread: and in other Sacramentes of holye Churche yt tou­chen health of soule. And all thoe wo­men that distroyen her owne children, or any other womans children wyth drinkes, or with any other witchcraft, eyther wercke vnleefull. And all ye fa­dren her children wrongfulliche on a­ny man for malice or couetesie. And all yt her children wilfulliche sleen or castē awaye, or leyen at churches or Church doores, or at hospitalls, or in fieldes, or in high wayes, or leauen her children christened or vnchristened and goen a­way from hem, and forsaken hem. And [Page 253] all thor, that offeringes that bene offe­red in holy Church, or in chappels, or in oratories, or in any other stead within a paryshe, with holden or putten away into other places agaynst the will of ye person, vicarye, or curate, but if thei be priuileged. Also Iohn Stratford some­time Archbyshop of Cantorburye, ha­uing regarde to muche harme of mans soule,Wakings. and default of deuotion thorowe vilanye and synne yt weren vsed & done about dead bodyes ligging vp, & yet is vsed about in many places, or the body be borne to church: there yt sometyme weren vsed and ordained about a corse for holy prayers for the soule: now it is forbidden by constitution vpō paine of ye great curse, that no mā vndirsong or take any folke into his house, where the dead bodies bene watched, to make any māner plaies, but pray for ye soule. And al yt there ought ells done, or thi­ther comen, than to bidde for the soule thei mowen drede of ye same curse. And al ye vsen simonye, or geuen, or vnder­songen in way of simonie. Al sacrilegi­ers, yt is to say, al ye wrongfulliche doen away any thing halowed, or geuen to [Page] holy church ligging to be kept, where [...] it be: or that any thing wt violence beare out of holy church & al yt this procuren or assentē. Also al thoe, y doen in holy church, or in holy place any foule sinne, wherfore it hath nede to be new­ly halowed or reconciled. Also all thoe yt withholden any mans good vniustly wetingly, that hath bene axed openly in holy church three times. And al that in violence lien hand or drawen bloud on father or mother: and yt is to vnder­stand both of bodilich & ghostlich, but it be himself defendāt. And al yt helpē the Sarazens against Christē mē in warre of armes, or in any other thing. Also al thoe that letters purchasē in any lords courte, that no processe of right may be determined, ne iudged in holy churche courte. Also al thoe ye bloud drawen of any man or woman in violence, or in any other vilonye in churche or in the churchyarde, where thorowe ye churche or churchyarde is interdited, polluted, or suspended. And all robbers & rouers by day or by night, that any mās good stelen, for the whiche goodes a mā or woman were worthye to heare iudge­ment. [Page 254] And al those that out of houses of holy church, graunges, personages, or vicaries, or any maneries of mens of holy church agaynst her will or her ke­pers wil any māner of goodes with vi­olence beren out of holy place, church, or abbey, or any house of religiō, which weren lefte there for sikernesse or suc­cour for to kepe, & all that therto assen­ten. Also al thoe that withholdē a wy­dow her right, or her dowry after her husbandes death, or taken her good wrongfully. All that procuren or geuē leue or commaundement any other to flea, or to maime, or to beate, or by any other waye a greue any Ordinarye or iudge of ye lawe in body or in goods. Al these aforesayd, bene accursed with the greater curse. Et cetera. Many other pointes also longen vnto this greate sentence: but I trowe to God, it be no neede to rehearse here no mo.

Et sic finitur.

BUt thorowe authoritie of oure Lord God almightye, & our La­dy S. Marye, and all Saintes of heauen, of all Aungells, or Archeaun­gells, Patriarches and Prophetes, [Page] Euangelists, Apostles, Martyrs, Con­fessours and Virgines, also by ye pow­er of all holy church, yt oure Lord Iesu Christ gaue to S. Peter: We denounce all thoe accursed yt we haue thus reck­ned to you: And all thoe ye mayntayne hem in her sinnes, or geuen hem there­to eyther helpe or councell, so that thei bee departed from God and all holye churche, and that they haue no parte of the passion of our Lord Iesu Christ, ne of no Sacramentes that beene in holye Church, ne no parte of the pray­ers among Christen folke, but ye they bee accursed of God and of holy church fro the sole of theyr foote vnto the crowne of her heade, sleapyng and wa­kyng, sitting and standing, and in all her wordes, and in all her workes: and but if they haue grace of GOD for to amende hem here in this life, for to dwel in the payne of hel for euer with­outen ende. Fiat. Fiat. Do to the boke. Quenche the candle. Ring the bell. AMEN. AMEN.

Here folowe certayne Frag­mentes of papistrye.

[Page 255] WE haue tofore heard, where we entreated of the Lordes supper, howe ye Pope Innocent the thyrde ordayned, that the mysterye of Christes bodye, otherwise called the sacramental bread, should be kepte in churches continuallye vnder locke and keye, to the entent to bee in a redinesse at all tymes: leaste, sayeth he, they that are sicke, shoulde wante ye spirituall comforte in the troublesome tyme of death.Reasons why the sacramental wine is not reserued in churches, as ye sacra­mentall bread is. Some curious fellowe peraduenture will here demaund why the sacramental wine is not also reser­ued, and hanged vp as well as y bread, seing Christ gaue thys generall com­maundemente, and sayde: Drinke ye all of thys. To thys question aunswereth Guilielmus Durandus, saying: The bloud of Christ is not reserued and kept for diuerse causes. The fyrst is, bycause wine, which is liquide, may easely tho­rowe negligence be spilt. The seconde is, bycause yt by the chalice, whiche is on Maundye thursdaye receaued, the ende of the olde lawe is vnderstanded. The third is, bicause ye body yt is reser­ued is not without bloude. The fourth [Page] is, that in ye the bloud is not reserued: it is declared, ye the olde sacrifice ought to cease. For the bread signifyeth the newe testament: but the wine signify­eth ye old testament. To make euident pr [...]se of this matter, the Lord, when he ha [...] dronke sayde: Consumatum est. It is finished. Therfore the chalice is recea­ued, and the bread is reserued: bycause the lawe hath now his ende, & the Gos­pel hath his beginning. The fift cause is, bycause Christ at the Lordes supper sayd: Uerely I say vnto you, I wil not from henceforth drinke any more of this frute of the Uine, til I drinke that newe in the kingdome of my father. He spake not of the body, or of eatyng. Yea we fynde, that afterwarde he dyd eate part of the broyled fyshe, and also of the hony combe: but we do not finde that he euer dronke after, Durandus, in Rat. di. off. Lib. 6. Cap. 79.

No bodye or Corps ought to be bu­ried in the Churche,Buriall. or nigh vnto the place, where the body and bloud of the Lorde is made, but the bodyes of holye fathers, whiche are called Patroni, that is to saye, defenders, whiche thorowe [Page 256] theyr worthye and noble actes defende all the countreye: Agayne, Byshops, and Abbottes, and worthye Priestes, and laye men whiche be of most highe holynesse. As for all other, they oughte to be buryed aboute the churche, as in the yarde, or in the porch, or in ye voltes and suche lyke places as are nigh vn­to the Churche. Durandus. in Ratio. di. off. Lib. 1.

When any Churche is to be halow­ed:The order of halowing churches. thys order muste be obserued. Fyrst all the people muste departe out of the Church, and the Deacon must remaine there onely, hauyng all the doores shut faste vnto hym. The Byshop with the Clergye shall stande withoute before the Churche doore, and make holy wa­ter mingled with salt. In the meane season within the churche there muste be set vp .xii. candles brennyng before xii. crosses, that are appoynted vppon the churche walles. Afterwarde the bi­shop accompanied with the Clergye & people, shall goe thrice aboute the church without, and the bishop hauing in hys hande a staffe with a bunche of [Page] Ysope on the ende, shall with the same cast holy water vpon ye church walles: and at euery time the bishop shal come vnto ye church dore & strike ye threshold therof with his Crossierstaffe and say. Tollite portas Principes vestras, et eleuami­ [...]i portae aeternales, et introibit Rex gloriae. That is, Lifte vp your gates, O ye Princes, and be ye lyfte vp O ye euer­lasting gates, & the King of glorye shal enter in. Then shal the Deacon or mi­nister that is within, saye: Quis est iste Rex gloriae? That is: Who is thys king of glorye? To whom the Byshop shall aunswere, and saye: Dominus fortis et potens: Dominus potens in praelio. That is: It is the Lord strong and mightie, euē ye Lord mightye in battayle. At ye third time the Deacon shall open the church doore, and the Byshop shall enter into the churche accompanied with a fewe ministers, the clergye and the people a­biding still without. Entring into the church, the Byshop shall saye: Pax hui [...] domui. That is: Peace be vnto thys house. And afterward the Bishop with them yt are in the church shall saye the Letanye. These thynges done, there [Page 257] must be made in the pauemente of the church a crosse of ashes and sand, wher­in ye whole Alphabete or Christs crosse shall be written in Greeke and Latin letters. After these things the Bishop must halow an other water with salt, and ashes, and wine: and consecrate ye altare. Afterwarde the twelue crosses yt are paynted vpon the church walles, the Byshop must annoynt them with chrisme, cōmōly called, Creame. These thinges once done, the clergye and the people may frely come into the church, ring the bells for ioye, &c. Ibidem.

Holy water proprely euen of her own vertue hath power and strength to ex­pell and put out deuills.The vertue of holy wa­ter. And therefore it is sayde in the coniuration thereof: That it maye be made a coniured and be wit­ched water to chase awaye all the power of thee nemye, yea to plucke vp that same enemye euen by the verye rootes, &c. Ibidem.

The manner and order of consecra­ting or halowing altars,The order of halowing altares. is this. First the byshop muste beginne, Deus in ad­iutorium meum intende. Secondly, he shall make holy water, Thyrdly at ye [Page] foure corners of ye altare he shal make foure crosses with holy water. Fourthly, the Byshop shall goe seuen tymes aboute the altare: and seuen tymes he shall washe the table of the altare, or altare stone with holy water, hauyng ye holy water sprinckle made of Ysope. The churche also shall be sprinckled a­gayne with holy water: and whatsoe­uer holy water doth afterwarde re­maine, shall bee poured out beneath at the altare. Fiftlye in the foure corners of the Sepulchre, wherein ye Reliques are laide, the Byshop shall make foure crosses with ye creame: and ye Reliques shall be layde vp in a bagge with three graines of Franckencense, and put a­gayne in the Sepulchre. Then shall there be made in the middes of the Se­pulchre, a table with the signe of the crosse. Sixtly, the stone, which is called the table, shall be made mete, and laide vppon the altare: and being so made mete, the Byshop shal annoynt it with oyle in fiue places: and lykewise shall he afterward doe wt the Creame, as it is sayd of ye oyle. The Byshop also shal confyrme the altare in the forehead or [Page 258] forefronte with a crosse of creame: and shal burne franckensence vpon the al­tare in fiue places. Afteral these things be done, ye altare shal be couered with fayre clothes: And the priest may now lawfully sing masse vpon it, when he will. Ibidem.

The Apostolike See, as Anacletus the Pope sayeth,The popes power. is the heade and the hanggell (Cardo) of all other Sees. For as the doore is gouerned by the hang­gell: so are all churches gouerned and ruled by the authoritye of that See. And therfore thei are called Cardinalls, bycause yt by thē the whole churche is gouerned, sicut ostium per cardinem, as ye doore by the hanggel. The prelate of ye see is called Papa, yt is, father of fathers, namely, the vniuersall bishop: for he is the prince, lorde and ruler of the whole church vniuersal. And he is called Apo­stolicus, bicause he occupieth ye roume of the prince of ye Apostle. (Peter). He is also called Summus Pontifex ye highest bishop, bicause he is ye head of al bishops, frō whō thei, as membres frō the head, descend: and al receaue of his fulnesse, euen so many as he calleth in partem so­licitudinis, non in plenitudinem potestatis [Page] into part of the carefull trauayle, but not into the fulnesse of power. He is ye Melchizedech, whose priesthoode farre excelleth al other.The pope is Melchi­zedech. Guili. Durand. In R at. di. off. Lib. 2.

In the administration of the Sa­cramentes, some, spiritual sanctificati­on is geuen, thorow the blessing or cō ­secration of the garmentes, of the wa­ter, and such like. Ibidem.

Priestes when they are ordered, take of ye byshops hand a chalice with wine in it, & a paften with the hoste, or sing­ing cake, yt by these instrumentes they may know, yt thei haue receaued pow­er to offer vp vnto God propiciatorye sacrifices, euen the bodye and bloude of Christ. In consideration wherof, when the byshop geueth these thinges vnto them, he saith: Take power to offer sa­crifice vnto God and to singmasse both for the quicke and the dead in the name of our Lorde.

There is great difference betwene byshops and priestes. For albeit there are six things, which cōmonly pertaine vnto all priests, yt is to say, to catechise [Page 259] or teach, or baptise, to preache, to make gods bodye, to losen and to bynde: yet belong there specially vnto the bishop nine things: yt is to say, to order clerks to blesse virgins, to consecrate bishops to laye on handes, to halowe churches, to put down them yt ar to be degraded, to celebrate sinodes, to make crisme, to halowe vestmentes or vessels. There are other things also, which appertain vnto ye office of a bishop, as to cōfyrme children, to geue the solemne blessing before the Paxe, & suche lyke. Ibidem.

When the priest pronounceth these wordes of Christ, Hoc est corpus meum. Hic est sanguis meus. This is my body. This is bloude: the bread and wine are con­uerted and tourned into fleshe & bloud, with ye power of the word wherwith ye word was made flesh,Ioan, i, Psa, cxlviii▪ Gene, xix, Exod. vii, Ioan, ii▪ & dwelled amōg vs: wherwith he spake, & it was done: he cōmaunded, & they wer made: wher­with he chaunged a woman into a pil­lar of salt, & turned a rod into a serpent: wherwith he chaunged the fountaines into bloud, & turned ye water into wine For if the word of Helias could bring downe fyre from heauen: shall not the [Page] word of Christ thē be able to chaunge bread into flesh? Uerely it is a greater thing of nothing to make yt is not, thā to chaunge yt, which already is, into an other thing. Yea it is a greater thing without al comparison, yt God is made man, and yet continueth still God, thā the bread is so made fleshe yt it ceaseth to be bread. That was once done by in­carnation: but this is continually done by consecratiō. At ye pronoūcing there­fore of the wordes of ye bread is by the mighty power of god transsubstantia­ted & chaūged into ye substance of flesh. The deuine & materiall substance of this sacrifice is ye word, whiche ioyned vnto ye element, maketh a sacramente, as ye word vnited to flesh maketh christ mā.Miracles. This man for lacke of scripture to proue hys popysh trā ­substantia­tion, fleeth to carnall reasons & fleshly similitudes, as al other pa­pistes doe. For it is to be noted, yt in the body of christ (he speaketh of the sacrament) xi. miracles are considered, of ye whiche no euidente reason can be rendred and shewed, although reasons made by si­militudes may serue for this purpose. The fyrst is, ye bread & wine are turned into the substance into ye body & bloud of Christ: wherof we alredy shewed certayn reasons. An other reason also ser­ueth [Page 260] for this purpose. For both corpo­rall meate & drinke is made fleshe and bloud by the meanes of nature, It fol­loweth therfore much more stronglye, yt the self nature, yt is to saye, God is a­ble immediatly to make, ye bread should be tourned into hys bodye, and ye wine into hys bloud.A wise rea­son and a cupstantial. The second miracle is, yt the bread is daily transsubstantiated into the bodye of God, & yet there is no augmentation or increasing in God. Reason proueth this thing to be true. For al though I know any secret mat­ter, which I publish to many: although al they thorowe my declaration know it: yet in me alone or in my mynd there is neuer the more augmentation for al this. The thyrde miracle is, yt the body of God is dayly receaued and eaten, & yet is there made no dimunicion or le­sing therof. The reason. If a thousand candles be lighted at my candle, yet is there neuer the lesse light in my candle The widowe of Sarepta also did eate & yet was there neuer the lesse meale in her pot nor oyle in her pytcher.4, Reg. iiii. The fourth miracle is, yt the thyng which is indiuisible and can not bee deuided, [Page] is notwithstanding deuided & remay­neth whole & perfect in euery part of ye sacrament. This is proued by reasō. In a glasse, wherin any thing is represen­ted & shewed, although it be deuided by parts, yet in euery one of thē is ye same thing represented. The fift miracle is, yt the body of God taken & receaued of the wicked, is not defiled. The reasō is this. For neither is the sunne shining vpō fylthy places defiled, or made anye thing yt worse. The sixt miracle is, yt the body of Christ, which is the meate of life, bringeth death to sinners. Rea­sō proueth this to be true. For those meats, which ar good & wholesome, as capons & good wine are hurtfull to thē yt are sicke & feble in body. The seuenth miracle is, yt the bodye of Christ being receaued of the priest, or of any other, y mouth of the receauer being shut, is taken vp into heauē. Reasō proueth this For Christ came out of the body of the virgine vncorrupt. He rose also out of the graue being shut. Agayn, he came into the house, where ye Disciples wer gathered, the doores being shut. The eyght miracle is, yt although the body [Page 261] of Christ bee in comprehensible, & cannot be measured, yet it is contayned in so little an hoste. This maye be proued by this reasō. Theapple of ye eye, which is very little, comprehendeth a great thing. The ninthe miracle is, yt one & the self same whole bodye is in diuerse places,The [...]biqu [...]ty of christs bodye. and is receaued of diuerse at one time. The reason. For the word of mā also once vttered & spokē according to the nature of the voyce, is al whole to­gether in ye eares of diuerse. Moreouer he yt made the body & the place, maketh both to be in the one, as he willeth. A­gayne, the Moone & the Sunne, & the light are in diuerse places, & are seene of diuerse. The tenth miracle is, yt the bread being transubstātiated & turned into the substance of ye body of Christ, ye accidentes of the bread do remayne,The mon­strous and vnreasona­ble doctrine of transub­stantiation. Fabula sin [...] capite, yt is to say, the weight, ye coloure & the sa­uor. To shewe a reason in this behalfe by any similitude we can not. The le­uenth miracle is, yt vnder the kinde of bread both is, & is receaued the body & bloud of Christ, yea whole Christ. Likewise vnder the kinde of wine is recea­ued both the body and bloud of Christ. [Page] The reason is thys, Although at one dinner I eate both before I drinke, & after yet am I not coūted to dine twice Durand in Rat.

If it be demaunded, what it is yt the mouse eateth when shee knaweth and byteth the sacrament: or what is con­sumed to ashes, when the sacrament is burnt. Pope Innocent the thyrd answe­reth and saith: euen as the substance of bread is miraculously turned & conuer­ted into the body of our Lord,An homely shifte and a soule. when it beginneth to be vnder ye sacrament: so likewise after a certayn manner mira­culously it retourneth and commeth a­gayne, when the same body ceaseth to be there not yt that substance of breade cōmeth agayne, which was turned in­to the fleshe of Christ, but in the stead thereof an other thyng miraculouslye is made, although suche accidentes might be without a subiecte and so ea­ten. Guilielmus Durandus. In. Rat. di. offi. Libro. 4.

Both the good and the euil eate the bodye of Christ:Corin. xii. but the good vnto sal­uation, the euell vnto condemnation. For excepte the euill also dyd eate the [Page 262] body of Christ, the Apostle woulde not haue sayd: He yt eateth vnworthely, ea­teth hys owne damnation, bicause he maketh no difference of the Lordes bo­dye. Ibidem.

But what becommeth of the bodye of Christ, when it is receaued and ea­ten? It may be aunswered: That if the corporall presence bee sought, it muste bee sought in heauen, where Christ is sitting on the ryght hand of God. Notwithstanding for a tyme he dyd exhibite hys corporal presence, yt he myght prouoke & allure the Communicantes vnto the spirituall presence. Therfore when ye sacrament is holdē, tasted, and eaten: Christ is cor­porally present in sight, in touching, in sauour. And so long as ye corporal sense is affected, the corporal presence is not taken away. But after y the corporall sense in receauing fayleth: the corpo­rall presence is no more to be soughte, but ye spirituall presence is to be retay­ned. For whē ye dispensation is ended, Christ goeth frō ye mouth to the heart. For it is better that he goeth forth vn­to the minde, than that he shoulde goe downe vnto the bellye. For he is not the meate of the fleshe, but of the soule. [Page] He cōmeth to be eaten, not to be cōsu­med: to be tasted, not to be incorpora­ted. He is eaten wt the mouth, but he is not digested in the stomacke: he refre­sheth the minde, but he goeth not oute into the draught. Ibidem.

The host is lifted vp of the priest at masse,Why ye host is lifted vp aboue the priests head Phil, ii, Rom, x, that the people not comming before the consecratiō, but by this know­ing that it is done, may fal prostrate v­pon the groūd & worship Christ, which is come doun vpō the altare, according to this saying of ye Apostle: In ye name of Iesus let euery knee bow. &c. Again, that they should honour him with hart & mouth, as the apostle saith, with the hart it is beleued vnto righteousnesse, but with the mouth confessiō is made vnto saluation, Ibidem.

Although vnder the kinde of bread, ye bloude is receaued wt the body & vnder the kinde of wine, the body is taken wt the bloud:Amōstrous kinde of doctrine. yet after ye minde of pope In­nocent the thirde, neither the bloud vn­der the kinde of bread, nor the body vn­der the kinde of wine, is dronken, or ea­ten. For as neither the bloud is eaten, nor the body dronken: so is neither of [Page 263] thē vnder the kinde of bread dronkē, or vnder ye kinde of wine eaten, although it may seme a matter to be graunted, yt the body in drinking, and the bloude in eating, is receaued. Ibidem

One & the same,Chebbiquity of christ [...] bodye. both thē & now, both here & there is sacrificed of all. He is whole in heauen, he is whole on ye al­tare also. He both sitteth on the ryghts hand of the father, & remaineth vnder the kinde of the sacrament. Ibidem.

These consecrations are made with the signe of the crosse.The signe of the crosse helpeth for­ward tran­substātiatiō ☜ For thorow the vertue of the crosse & of the wordes, transsubstantiation of the natures (of bread and wine) is made,

As water can not be consecrated with­out wine, so likewise cā not wine with out water be transsubstantiated, & tur­ned into ye substance of Christes bloud. For oute of Christes side flowed both bloud and water. Ibidem.

This is to be noted,What is to be done if gods bloud be frosen in the chalice, ye if the wine be frosen in the chalice, the priest must so long breath vpon it, til it be molten, & the Vse disolued. If it can not be done so, let him put fyre vnto it.

He yt hath communicated if he may conueniently and without hurting of [Page] nature,An h [...]e point in a lowe house. i. Corin. ii. Titus, i. he ought to abstayne frō spit­ting. Notwithstanding after a cōueni­ent time he may spit, so yt he spit there, where ye spittle may not be trodē vpon. For a spirituall mā iudgeth al things, & he is iudged of no mā. And al things are cleane to them yt are cleane.

Sacramentes iustifye after the doctrine of the papists.This is the difference betwene ye sa­cramentes of the law & of the Gospell, yt the sacraments of the lawe, signified only: but the sacraments of the Gospel do both signifye and iustifye. Ibidem.

Howe the sacrament is to be ea­ten.The sacrament may not be chawed as other meate is, but it must be torne with the former teeth and made softe, with ye tongue discretly, moderatly and softlye, yt no percell thereof cleane to ye teeth, which paraduenture afterwarde it might chaunce to be cast out by spit­ting or hemmyng. Ibidem.

It is to be noted, yt whosoeuer will receaue the body of Christ, he must bee [...]asting from al corporall meates. For seing yt the soules ar spirituall and im­mortall, they ought fyrste of all to re­ceaue the nourishments of euerlasting life. Ibidem.

The oblations of the Masse bycause [Page 264] of ye excellency of so great a sacrament,The masse excelleth al prayses done to god whiche is made in it, is aboue all other prayses, and it is a prayse by it self, nei­ther is it comprehended vnder the nū ­ber of other prayers. Durand. In. Rat. di off. Lib. 5.

That blessed Uirgine is the verye Lodestarre.Mary le­deth to hea­uen. For if we, which ar in this world, wil prayse her worthely, she wil lede vs vnto the heauen of saluation. The blessed Uirgin also is to be pray­sed and prayed,Prayer vnto Marye the Uirgin yt shee will make vs that are colde, warme in charitie tho­rowe the Sonne Christ whome shee brought forth.

In the church nothyng is to be song or red, but yt is canonised, autorized, ap­proued, and expressely set forth, or at ye leaste suffered of the holye Churche of Rome.

So long as we lyue in thys worlde, we are set in a slipperye place,Suffrages of saintes. and are impugned of deuills. Therefore haue we alwayes neede of the Suffrages, helpes, intercessions and meditations of Saintes.

To eate before the houre of eating & before masse bee ended and done inFasting. [Page] appoynted and necessary fastes: the ho­ly Canons doe affyrme yt it is deadly sinne. Rat. di off. Lib. 6.

Crosse.The crosse, whiche is made on oure forehead, is our banner, wherwith we ouercome the deuill. For there is none other signe made, but the crosse, that in this signe alone, ye deuil knowing yt he is ouercome, may shake for feare & flee.

Although a simple priest may mini­ster vnctions or annoylinges,Confirma­tion or smering of the infantes forehead, yet thys annoynting of the children in the fore­head, whē thei be bishopped, none may geue, but the hie priest, yt is to saye, the Byshop▪ For it is redde of the Apostles alone, whose vicares the byshops are, yt they by the imposition of hands gaue the holy ghost.

The greate vertue of cō firmation.In the confyrmation or bishopping of children, the fulnesse of the mysterye of the whole Christen religion is made perfect. In baptisme remissiō of sinnes is geuen by the holy ghost. But here ye holy ghost is called vpon to come, yt he may vouchesafe to come downe and inhabite ye house, which he hath sanc­tified. And the holy ghost is poured vp­on ye childe at ye inuocation of ye bishop. [Page 265] Therefore sayth Pope Vrban. By the imposition or laying on of the byshops hande, the holy ghost is geuē, whereby a faythful heart is made wide & opē to receaue wisedome & constancye, yt a mā may be a full and a perfect Christian.

The byshop in bishopping children doth two things. Fyrst he annoynteth the yong childe in ye forehead. Second­ly, he striketh him on the face. The an­noynting signifyeth the encrease of grace,Note. yt he shuld be bolde to take those things in hand, whiche pertayne vnto the fayth. He striketh him on the face, to put him in remēbraunce y he should not from henceforth bee ashamed or a­frayde to confesse the name of Christ. As though the Byshop should say to ye person confyrmed: Bee so strong, vali­aunt, couragious & stoute in the fayth of Christ, & in the confession of ye same, yt whosoeuer shal thus strike thee, or a­ny otherwise seke to displease or hurte thee, bicause thou confessest the faith of Christ, thou notwithstanding be not a­bashed at all these thinges. For they y are striken, are wonte to be abashed. Rat. di. off. Lib. 6.

[Page]Among all the saintes, the glorious Mother of God,Mary oure intercessour Mary ye perpetual Uir­gin is the chiefe & principal. We ought at al times to haue her in remēbraūce, which without ceasing maketh inter­cession for vs sinners vnto her Sonne. Durand. in Rat. di, off. Lib. 7.

There be .iii. degrees of the soules departed: some are Valde bonae, marue­lously good.Three de­grees of soules. Some ar Valde malae, mar­uelously euill. Some are Mediocriter bo­nae, meanely good. Now note yt the suf­frages, which are made in the churches for the dead, yt are maruelously good, ar thankes geuings:Soules maruelous­lye good. For those [...]oules yt are perfectlye good when they departe frō their bodies, flye streyghtwaies vn­to heauen, neither haue they any neede of our helpe. For the soules yt are mar­uelouslye euill there are also done cer­tayn consolations after a sort.Soules maruelous­ly euill, For our helpes do not profit them: bicause their soules go streyghtwayes downe vnto hel. For the soules yt ar meanely good, which are in purgatory, there are expi­atorye sacrifices,Soules meanely euill. wherwith they maye be releued and holpen. For the soules yt are meanely euil, whiche are in hell, [Page 266] there are also propitiations or mitiga­tions of their paines. For after the minde of Austen, whom our prayers & good dedes profyt, either they profytte them yt they may haue full remissiō of their sinnes, or ells yt their damnation may be the more tollerable. Ibidem.

The dead,Soules in purgatorye knowe what is done for thē in thys worlde. which are in purgatorye, knowe the suffrages that are done for them .iiii. manner of wayes. Fyrst, by diuine reuelations: that is to say, whē God doth shewe it vnto them. Second­ly, by the manifestation or shewing of the good Aungells. For the Aungells, which are here alway with vs, & consi­der all our actes and deedes maye as a man would say in a trise go downe vn­to them, & tel them out of hand. Third­ly by ye declaration of the soules, which depart hence. Fourthly, by experience, as when thei seale yt they are deliuered from their paynes. Moreouer we must knowe, that the dead, whiche are mar­uelously euill, know not, what is done of them yt liue, but euen so much as is permitted and suffred vnto them for to know. Likewise they that are meanely good, remaining yet in the fyre of pur­gatorye, [Page] which haue not yet the fruiti­on and sight of God, knowe not, but e­uen so much as is permitted vnto them to know by any of the aforesaid wayes But the deade, that are maruelouslye good,Soules in heauen know what is done here which already enioy the sight of Goddes Maiestye, knowe cetaynely what is here done, according to this saying of S. Gregory. Quid est quod nesciant, qui videntem omnia vident▪ That is to say. What is it yt thei know not, which set him that seeth al thinges. Ibi­dem.

Geue the glorye to God alone.

¶ Imprinted at London by Iohn Daye dwelling ouer Aldersgate beneath saint Martins. September. 30.

¶ Cum priuilegio Regiae Maiesta­tis, per septennium.

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal. The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.